without any help of the body or power thereof separately of himself yea it causeth a man to believe and know many things of it self even against the bodily senses and contrarie to them as that the bignesse of the Sunne and Moon is of a huge greatnesse though it seem to our sense but two foot yea the same power of the soul causeth us to desire many things contrarie to the outward sense as that it is healthfull sometimes to fast eat nothing c. Now of this they conclude that of these things there must needs be principium agendi where there is potest as agendi therefore a separate essence and being of the Agent Cause Thus by this separate action the Heathen rose up to this notice of the separate essence of the soul. Again the moving of this question Whether there be a God and eternity and a Heaven and spirits This we know that there is no outward thing which giveth occasion to our senses to move this question therefore the principium movendi is the power of the soul in reason who alone by his own light according to the state of his own nature moveth these things for a blinde man that never saw nor heard of colors can never in reason make question of colors So for as much as there is nothing without to tell or move him to this they conclude that the soul only was the cause and beginning of it within Touching the coupling of soul and body together into one living Man we know that Gods purpose and meaning in it was that the soul should rule the body and be a means to lift it up to Heaven and to God that it might so be made of the same excellent nature and estate which the soul had But now it is perverted and by sinne the course of nature and ordinance of God is changed and naturally our body doth labour to pull down the soul and make it earthly base and miserable But by grace we must endevor the contrarie it is Gods will it should be so and no reason to the contrarie But men seem by the care and cost they bestow on the body that the soul is worthy no care or cost at all But we must remember that many things and much time must be bestowed in seeking to garnish our souls Matth. 6. 20. We must lay up treasure in Heaven Matth. 19. 21. We must make friends of this Mammon put out our money to the Exchangers Luke 16. 9. for it is to lend to the Lord and if there be any truth in him he will repay it to their soul Prov. 19. 17. If we sow in the flesh the fruit of all that is but corruption but that which we sow in the soul and spirit hath his fruit to be glory and immortalitie and this is the point which we are to cleave unto and hold You know how little we bestow on spirituall uses for the soul and how much daily we spend on our bodies therefore I am an Intercessor to you for poor men made de eodem luto de 〈◊〉 imagine beseeching you that it may please you both in regard of the honour of God who made us and them to this end that we which have should doe good to them which have not and in regard of Gods Image in them of whom we should have a care and also in regard of our own duty of imploying our goods of which God hath made us Stewards and of the reward and gain which God will repay for it That therefore you would extend your liberalitie to their relief Our Doctrine is rain Deut. 32. 2. If you as barren ground drink in the rain and yeild no fruit you may fear a curse Heb. 6. 7 8. But if you yield the fruit of righteousnesse then Gods blessing in this life is still to minister food and all other things to you and at the last the end of it is everlasting life Wherefore to the end we may shew our selves not altogether earthly and carnally minded minding only earthly and bodily things and things which make only for this short life let us in the fear of God and love of our Brethren put on the tender bowels of compassion for their relief Ornaverat autem plantis Jehova Deus hortum in Hedene ab Oriente ubi collocavit hominem illum quem finxerat Gen. 2. 8. June 5. 1591. FRom the 7. verse of this Chapter unto the 18. thereof Moses as I have said before doth deliver and add a supplement unto the historie of man for having first Gen. 27. briefly dispatched the Creation of Man under these short terms Marem Foeminam creavit eum he lightly passed it over there purposing here in this place to handle it more at large and therefore he divideth the treatie here into two parts First prosecuting the Historie of Man from the 7. verse to the 18. verse and then of the Woman from thence to the end of the Chapter he left out many things there which he expresseth here As in the 7. verse he sheweth the matter of his body and the pattern after which he was made and the separate substance of his soul The manner of making of his body was as the Potters frame the vessels and the manner of making the soul was by inspiration breathing it into him Now in this verse unto the 15. verse he describeth and setteth down the place in which he was setled and from thence to the 18. verse delivereth the end to which he was made And thus are these verses touching the glosse or Commentarie of the historie of Man reserved Touching this 8. verse it consisteth of two parts 1. The first respecteth the place 2. The second the placing or bestowing man in it The place containeth three parts 1. First The kinde of place a Garden 2. Secondly The dignity of the place as I may tearm it in that it is said God planted it 3. Thirdly The scituation of the place which is also described in the 6. verses following Concerning the first of these three we see the place wherein this Creature of excellencie is to be seated we must needs conceive it to be some place of excellency meet for him and that either to be some place of pleasure within dore or else some place of pleasure without but there was no need for him to have any place of covert or defence within because there was no such distemperature of aire then but that they might well enough yea best of all endure naked therefore God resolveth to appoint and prepare a meet place without Certain it is that all the Earth at that time was in comparison of this as it is now vallis lachrimarum a paradise of pleasure yet God made this paradise and speciall place of the Earth a more excellent place of pleasure than any other in so much that it farre exceeded any other place wheresoever in Earth both in pleasure and
the Creation of the Woman therefore he would be alone that he alone might be known to be the only maker of the Woman and that he had no help or Counsell in the framing of her For the like cause God suffered the Disciples to fall into a deep and heavy sleep in the garden when Jesus Christ our Saviour was in the agony that it might not be doubted but that he alone wrought and brought to passe all the work of our Redemption without the help or comfort of his Disciples as it was prophecied of him before Ille Torcular calcavit solus So Almighty God purposing to have all the glory of the whole World alone and that Adam might not challenge any jot thereof therefore without his counsell help or consent he would doe it while Adam was fast asleep Which must teach us this Lesson That especially in this weighty matter of Wyving when we see we want that holy help we must not think by our own policie and strength to get us one meet and good for us but rather by prayer commend that work to Gods care and providence who then no doubt will bring that work to passe which shall be most fit and meet for us while we are fast asleep Object If any ask Why she was taken out of his side which is the middle part of mans body and not out of his head or foot Resp. This answer may stand with good reason That she was not taken out of his head or shoulder Ne insolesceret foemina that is lest affecting a superiority over the Man she should take upon her arrogancie to be the top of his head or to ride over his shoulders If any doe so let them know that it is not the Womans part nor place to exalt herself so high On the other side God of purpose would not have her taken out of the foot Ne eam homo sub pedibus contereret make her too much an underling as scarce good enough to wash his feet If any so use their wives let them know God made them not to so base and contemptible offices but would have good and vertuous women to be set next themselves as their matches in all dutie and love for God hath made her of his side that she might be collateralis that is be thought worthy to stand and sit and lye by his side therefore it is said that the Kings spouse being brought to him was set on his right hand Psal. 45. 9. And indeed if women did consider their estate they would know it to be farre better and safer for them being the weaker vessell to shrowd themselves under their husbands arms for defence as their protector than to sit above his shoulder as Lord and superior over him Again Women may see that God made them of a rib which is a strong bone that they might be a means and prop to their weaknesse to uphold and be a stay to them and their estate and not a weakning and decayiug of their estates and strength as many doe And as they learn this of the nature of their matter so they must learn to avoid one thing which is the bone of which they were made namely they must not be crooked and perverse and 〈◊〉 bones to their husbands heart for such wives saith Salomon are not bones to help us but putredo in ossibus and a grief to their heart Now we may consider that of this matter God made him not many wives not two wives yea not more than only one which condemneth 〈◊〉 for many reasons and respects for many inconveniences and griefs come to the man and the family where more than one hath been it was the cause occasion of strife and brawls as we may see in the example of Elkana his two wives 1 Sam. 1. 5. 7. 8. for they did not only vexe one another but both of them were a vexation to him The like example we have in Sara and Agar so ill did they agree under one man that one house was not able to hold them wherefore Gods ordinance is who knoweth what is best for us that one man shall have but one only wife A word now of the supplement for it is said that God taking out a rib made a wound and healed it up again and made flesh to be the supplement thereof By which we 〈◊〉 becanse Woman is the weaker vessel therefore God would have her to have some of the Mans strength and lest the man should be too strong and rigorous he hath imparted some of the Womans weaknesse to him Which must teach man and wife to know that God hath made them so that they should bear one with anothers infirmities And there is nothing which doth more make void the bond of love and unity which God hath so strongly confirmed between man and wife as this one thing that the one doth not bear with the others infirmities and imperfections Extruxitque Jehova Deus ex costa illa quam sumpserat de Adamo mulierem eamque adduxit ad Adamum Gen. 2. 22. Octob. 23. 1591. IN these words according to our last division are conteined the manner and fashion of her Creation which is here said to be after the manner and form of a building and also the end why she was made namely that she might be brought to man and given him for his help It is the Counsel of God that if we will purpose to make a house or building that we first of all prepare matter and stuffe where with all to build it Prov. 24. 27. and then after to settle upon the work which course of wisdome we doe see God doth here take and observe for having taken the rib out of the mans side as the meetest matter to build this beautifull matter for man now all things being in a readinesse and nothing wanting he proceedeth without delay to the framing and perfecting of this work of Woman Touching which we must know that it is not Moses purpose in this place to treat of the making of the Womans soul but only of the frame of the body for he had before in the 7. verse of this Chapter sufficiently and fully performed that narration shewing that God having made the body of Man and Woman then he breathed into them the breath of life and made them both alike living souls which confoundeth that prophane shamelesse objection of irreligious men which whether in jeast or in good earnest I know not have said that Women have no souls because in this verse Moses speaketh not but only of the frame of her body To falsifie and disprove which saying ye shall hear Rebecca say Gen. 27. 46. Taedet animam meam vitae meae And the Virgin Mary will confesse that she hath a soul as well as Man Luke 1. 46. saying Magnificat anima mea c. But we must know that this soul the Woman had not of the man but of God the Creator as Adam had
allurement to sinne The costlinesse of the apparel sheweth the pride of the minde Job in 29. 14. saith I put on Justice and it covered me my judgment was as a robe and a Crown Justice and Judgment did cover and adorn Job Esay prophecieth in chap. 61. 10. that Christ shall cloath the faithfull with the garment of salvation he shall cover them with the robe of righteousnesse he shall deck them like a bridegroom or a bride with her jewels Adam was created after the image of God that is in righteousnesse and true holinesse as it is in Ephes. 4. 24. in a word the spouse of the Lamb Christ Jesus whose wife is the Church she shall at the latter day be arrayed with pure fine linnen and shining and the fine linnen is the righteousnesse of the Saints Revel 19. 8. The apparel that covered Adam was his innocencie and the robe of righteousnesse melior est vestis Innocentia quà m Purpura Innocencie is better apparel than purple or scarlet say the Fathers out of the first of Proverbs 31. 22. where Salomon speaking of the wise woman saith that her family are cloathed in scarlet and purple is her garment that is the outward vesture But in verse 25. he saith strength and honour is her cloathing that is say they the inward decking of the soul it is not the outward apparel that God regardeth but as Peter saith in his first Epistle chap. 3. 4. If the hid man of the heart be uncorrupt with a meek and quiet spirit before God it is a thing much set by Purple and scarlet are the chief colours and most esteemed of by men yet yet they are the colours of shame and confusion Man in his Innocencie was in honor innocencie and righteousnesse were then his cloathing but when Man obeyed Sathan and disobeyed God he put on the Divels livery which was sinne and shame according to that in Psalme 132. 18. God saith He will cloath his enemies with shame Homo spoliatus honore indutus pudore after mans fall he was spoyled of his honor and wrapped in a few clouts to cover his shame this was his change from honor to misery We must now labour by all means to recover this first innocencie and seeing that we are become wretched and miserable poor and naked we must follow the counsell of the Angel in Revel 3. 18. We must buy of Christ the white rayment that we may be cloathed and that our filthie nakednesse should not appear We must put off the old man with his works Coloss. 3. 9. And we must put on the new man which is Christ who is renued in knowledge after the Image of him that created him Jacob the younger sonne must put on the cloaths of his elder brother Esau chap. 27. 15. And we must put on say the Fathers upon that place the apparel of righteousnesse of our elder brother Christ eldest sonne to God the faithfull are called the Children of Abraham Galath 3. 7. But we by the faith we have in Christ Jesus hope to become the Children of God and heirs of everlasting life as in the Gospel it is said that his wounds doe heal us so may it as well be said that his nakednesse must cover our nakednesse by his passion he washeth away our sinnes he dyed us with his purple blood he dyed an Innocent that we by his death might be unblamable his apparel is red and his garments like him that treadeth the Wine-presse it was he alone that trod the Wine-presse and all his rayment shall be stained Esay 63. 3. It was the purple of his blood that dyed us again in original righteousnesse the souldiers when they had crucified him took off his garments so that he hung naked upon the crosse John 19. 23. You see by the 12. to the Hebrews 2. that he endured the crosse and despised the shame to deliver us from shame and eternall punishment So that we must repose our selves in him and not be ashamed of him for who so shall be ashamed of Christ Christ shall be ashamed of him when he shall come in his glorie Luke 9. 26. But all our glory and rejoycing must be in the dear and only begotten sonne of God in whom we have redemption through his blood that is the forgivenesse of sinnes who is the image of the invisible God the first born of every Creature by whom and for whom all things were created 1 Coloss. 14 15. We must put off the old man and put on the new and if we be apparelled with Christs righteousnesse we shall not be ashamed We must not cloath our selves with our own works and our own righteousnesse which is corruption and shame but we must cloath our nakednesse with the nakednesse of Christ the immaculate Lamb. In a word his wounds must heal us his nakednesse must be our cloathing his shame must be our glorie his death must be the means to attain our life Then we shall hunger no more nor thirst no more we shall be impassible of cold and of heat and the Lamb which is in the middest of the faithfull shall govern them and lead them unto the lively fountains of waters and God shall wipe away all tears from our eyes Revel 7. 17. And if we be washed with his blood we shall be whiter than the snow then shall we be cloathed with innocencie by him our corrupt bodies shall put on incorruption and after the mortality of this our body we shall be cloathed with immortality of body and soul 2 Cor. 5. 4 c. This is it that I thought good to speak for the opening of this verse AMEN LECTURES PREACHED UPON the third Chapter OF GENESIS LECTURES Preached in Saint PAULS Church LONDON Serpens autem erat astutus astutior quâvis bestiâ agri quam fecerat Jehova Deus Gen. 3. 1. Novemb. 〈◊〉 1591. HITHER TO hath been shewed at large the happiness and perfection of Adams estate while he continued upright in Paradise Now lest any of us comparing our estate with Adams and finding so great an alteration and difference between him and us because he was holy we corrupt with sinne he was happy and blessed having all things wanting nothing which might increase his happiness we miserable subject to all calamities and distresses which may encrease our miserie he without shame or sorrow we confounded with them both Therefore lest we should enquire how this Change and Alteration came to our natures the Prophet in this Chapter will shew it us that we may be out of doubt As therefore we have had hitherto the building beautifying and perfecting the Frame of all the world and of all the works of God So now we shall see the ruine and lamentable overthrow of all which Saran by sinne brought unto all For whatsoever God hath done in the great world in generall as it is set down in the first Chapter or whatsoever we have seen excellent and glorious in the little world which
destruction of the living and in the eighteenth of Ezekiel and the twenty third God hath no desire that the wicked should die but if even the wicked return from his waies he shall live so that Adam and his sinne was the cause of death death was made by him for God is the God of life It was the sinne of Nineveh that made God to threaten destruction to Nineveh within fourty dayes but when as it is in the third of Jonah and the eighth they returned by repentance from their evill waies God shewed mercie and they were not destroyed Adam he forsook God of himself and so he brought death to himself So long as he shewed his obedience unto God the other Creatures were obedient unto him there was no enmity between him and the other Creatures in time of obedience he was not in danger of death God breathed into Adam life Adam brought death The Prophet in the 104. Psalme 29. saith If thou take away their breath they return to their dust so that life is Gods but dust is their own ground and they have their moisture and when that moisture is dried up and taken away it turneth to dust ex argillâ fabricavit hominem Deus Job in his tenth chapter and ninth verse saith to God Remember that thou hast made me as the clay and wilt thou bring me to dust again for if the moisture of the grace of God be taken away what are we but dust The Heavens send down the dew from above to moisten the Earth Isaiah 45. 8. It is the spirit of God that giveth the moisture to beliefe John 7. 39. If that be taken away we are but dust Thus farre of it as a Sentence A Law Now of this as of a Law To dust shalt thou return First touching the certainty of it in these words to dust thou shalt return of the uncertainty when donec untill There are those that escape the first part of this punishment of Adam that live not in the sweat of their face qui non vivunt ex labore sudoris there are those that live at ease and yet fare daintily that have aboundance and take no pains that lie upon their Beds as the door turneth upon his hinges Proverbs 26. 14. But though they escape that part of the Sentence this part takes hold of all for all must die this is universall this is certain Statutum est it is a Statute and a Law that all must die from the first to the last Adam the fift to the Romans the fifteenth David himself saith of himself in regard of mortalitie of the body Psalme the twenty second and the sixth I am a worm and not a man We have comfort in Jesus Christ to live for ever this was it that Jesus said that John should not die the twenty first of John and the twenty third and by him we look for the resurection of the body This it was that made Job in his nineteenth chapter and twenty sixth verse to say That though after my skin wormes destroy this body yet shall I see God in my flesh A universall Law Touching the extent of this that it is universall to all to die it is plain not to be denied for as it is in the eighty ninth Psame and the fourty eighth verse What man liveth and shall not see death shall he deliver his soul from the grave Though God hath said to Kings and Princes and Judges of the earth yee are Gods and Children of the Almighty yet yee shall die as men and fall like others Psalme the eighty second and the seventh laquei mortis the snares of death compass about the Godly their body goeth to the grave but their soul returneth to rest Psalme the one hundred sixth and the seventh verse and as it is in the second of the Preacher and the sixteenth The wise man dieth as well as the fool Look what sentence is given upon man falls upon the rest of the Creatures for man is the great Count-palatine of the world and the chief mover in the Sphear as he moveth all are moved and the Elements and Birds and Beasts were subject to Mans change his disobedience made all disobedient and out of order yea as the Wise-man saith in the nineteenth of Ecclesiast and the fifth All the living know assuredly they shall die So much for the certainty to all Uncertainty Donec untill Now of the uncertainty of the time donec untill which is verie uncertain Isaack though he were old and neer his death yet in the twenty seventh of Genesis and the second he said senex sum diem mortis nescio I am now old and know not the day of my death The men of this world have their Portion in this life there are the gates of death as David speaketh and laquei mortis the snares of death This time cannot be discerned it is nighest us when we think our selves most secure For when the rich man had layed up store for many years and said to his soul take thou thy rest even then came it hâc nocte this night thou shalt die Death is pronounced upon all but a flaming fire and vengeance belongeth only to the ungodly the second to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the eighth and ninth verses Mercy in death Now touching the mittigation of this death in this sentence of death for as the Wise-man speaketh in the seventh chapter and the seventeenth verse The vengeance of the wicked is fire and 〈◊〉 this bitterness must be alayed for as Bernard saith non est crux sine Christo non est punctio sine unctione there is no cross without comfort no punishment without ointment The fear of death Christ delivereth them from the fear of death that is Gods anger that all their life were subject to bondage the second to the Hebrews and the fifteenth The hope of life so then the fear of death must be alayed with the hope of life For though the wicked be cast off for his malice yet the righteous hath hope in his death the fourteenth of the Proverbs and the thirty second This is joy to us even in death that Christ will change this vile body that it may be fashioned like his glorious body the third to the Philipians and the twenty first and according to the fourteenth of the Revelations and the thirteenth their hope is with a blessing beati mortui qui in domino moriuntur blessed are the dead which die in the Lord for they rest from their laboures Now in the verie words of the Sentence are implied two sorts of this delay Donec implieth an end of labour Donec implieth that they shall labour untill then untill implieth no eternity there is a consummation of labour there is end of labour and an assurance of rest the blessed rest from their labours tempus est refrigerii there is a time of refreshing the third of the Acts and the
nineteenth They that live in ease are weary of it Salomon in the first of the Kings the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse died in his age Abraham in the twenty fifth of Genesis and the eighth yeelded the spirit and died a good age Death is a resting from Labour and from sinne and death is not only a resting from labour but from sinne also Paul in the seventh to the Romans and the twenty fourth desireth to be delivered from the body of sinne which he calleth the body of death The holy Fathers on that place but this difference that the Martyrs desire to die that they might not sinne the Malefactors because they have sinned A delaying of the punishment The other part of the delay is the chiefest which is the consideration that there is an exemption of death from the best part of man a qualifying of the punishment A bodily punishment for the soul and body both offended but the body only is punished the soul mans better part is free that is not touched He saith not here thou shalt die the death but thou shalt return to dust for as it is in the third of the Preacher and the twentieth all 〈◊〉 of the dust and all shall return to dust It is the body only that returneth to dust but the soul returneth to God that gave it Mans heavenly part shall be free from this sentence The Soul immortall the head of man his soul which is neerest God shall be safe though his heel be bruised The earthly part shall return to that it was but the heavenly 〈…〉 still the immortality If Christ be in us the body is dead because of sinne but the spirit is life for righteousness sake the eighth of the Romans and the tenth This then giveth comfort in death that though the body die the soul shall live for ever This gave comfort to Adam that he had thus well escaped Hevah the Mother of the living that in the very next verse he calleth his Wife with joy Hevah which is the Mother not of the dead but of the living for Hevah is mater viventium In the twentieth of Luke the thirty seventh and thirty eighth verses The Lord is Deus viventium The Lord is called the God of Abraham of Isaac and of Jacob yet is he not the God of the dead but of the living for all live unto him yet then the Patriarchs were dead but though the Grave had their body God had their soul the Patriarchs died their soul lives the third of Exodus the sixth to be compared with the former place for after death they were not dead but removed to another state of life God will bring his again from the depth of the Sea Psalme the sixty eight and the twenty second The first death so the godly shall suffer the first death Revelations the twenty first and the eighth expoundeth that place But the wicked and the accursed shall have their part in the Lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death The second death the first death is the death of all the first death only is the death of Saints but the second death is the death of sinners Davids soul is delivered from the sword Psalme the twenty second and the twenty first but death seedeth 〈◊〉 upon the wicked as sheep feed upon a Common and as their life was without repentance so their death shall be without end the godly wish for death to rest from their labours the wicked wish for death that live in torment which is great Revelations 9. 6. The gates of death are mentioned in the Psalmes and in the seventh of the Proverbs and the twenty seventh Penetralia mortis the Chambers of death The wicked live not only in the Gates in the Courts in the Chambers of death but even in the Dungeon of death in the twenty third Psalme and the fourth verse and in the seventh of the Romans the twenty fourth are to be delayed in the one is mention of umbra mortis in the other corpus mortis they are to be delayed with the 9. of Marke the 1. where it is said that some there are that shall not taste of death till they have seen the Kingdome of God come with power So that the first death takes hold of the gody but the second death toucheth them not For they that be faithfull unto death shall be crowned with a crown of life Revel 2. 10. and in the 11. verse the godly that overcome shall not be hurt of the second death Isaiah 26. 19. Death naturall and eternall they are subject to the naturall death but free from the eternall death This is their comfort in the first death to have deliverie from the second death Resurrection By the resurrection of the dead to life is a second return for by the first return the body returneth from dust to dust but the second is from dust to glorie Return which is a return not of the soul but of the body also according to that of Job This body of flesh shall be covered with immortalitie and according to that of Hosea the 13. Chapter and the 14. verse The godly shall be redeemed from the power of the grave and death and according to that place of the Prophecie Christ will be the death of death it self but most plain of all is that of the 1. of the Revelations the 18. spoken of Christ That he is alive but was dead but now he is alive for evermore and he hath the keyes of hell and of death This then doth alay and qualifie the bitterness of this sentence The use hereof is diverse to learn Hence now may we gather use to our selves in these five things 1. Humility The first is though it be bitter yet it is wholsome the first use is taken out of pulvis es Learn hence unde es from whence thou art thou art but of a clod be not proud thou treadest upon that thou art made let that put thee in minde of humilitie boast not of thy honour for thy honour is in the dust There is nothing in the grave whither thou goest Preacher 9. 11. Quid ergo attollis cervicem in pulverem reversuram this is a means to learn humility learn of your selves what you are and then be humble Austin saith that the time will come to give an account to God of thy doings remember thy own frailty and be not proud for God knoweth whereof we be made he remembreth we are but dust Psal. 103. 14. 2. To regard things of this life as dust The second use is out of pulvis in pulverem dust to dust We must remember whither we are to goe we are now dust but sub alienâ formâ in the likeness of flesh but we shall be dust in the likeness of dust it self our flesh of dust shall be turned into dust and according to that of
shall leave a seed behinde him Cain and Abell resemble all mankinde Elect Reprobate as the variety in names so in natures and dispositions Secondly you heard that from this tree doe sprout two branches that is a pair of brethren to whom all mankinde may be reduced from whom both Sion the City of God and Babell the City of Satan take their beginning concerning whom in the variety of their names we observed the variety of their natures the one called Cain that is a possession sets out those people whose felicity is to get and which count it the only misery to lose the things of this life the other called Abell that is vanity doth set out unto us those which reckon all things in this life to be vanity as the Preacher teacheth us to value them thereby we considered what account we made both of the one and the other In the world Cain is called a great Jewell and Abell despised as a thing of naught Second and third Division Now we are come to a second and third division 1 In their Trades For in this verse they are divided by their trades and calling 2. In their Religion in the next by their religion and profession in the service of God both which divisions have their ground the second chapter and the seventh verse Man consists of Body and Soul to fill both Earth and Heaven For where man is said to consist of two parts body and soul the one formed of the dust of the earth the other breathed by God that is to shew that as according to Gods commandement the first chapter of Genesis and the twenty sixt verse He hath a care to fill the earth by bringing forth children so he must be as carefull to fill heaven by a second generation that as he was to till the earth from whence his body was taken chapter the third Mans vocation maintain life and religion a spirituall life So he must imploy his study in Gods service from whence he received his soul his care must be not only to leave behinde him a long generation but semen sanctum Mal. the second chapter as they must have a vocation whereby to maintain naturall life So they must be religious and offer sacrifice that leading a spirituall life here on earth they may obtain eternall life in heaven 1. The naturall life then the spirituall and why But as Cain was first born after the flesh and then Abell So alwaies flesh goeth before the spirit nature before grace as the Apostle witnesseth the first of the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter That is not first which is spirituall but that which is naturall and then that which is spirituall Therefore God was first to feed the Israelites with Manna and to give them water out of the rock the sixteenth chapter of Exodus before they would receive the Law which after was published upon mount Sinai the twentieth chapter of Exodus For as the Apostle sheweth there is a debt due to the flesh Rom. the eight chapter which must be paid before the spirit can with quietnesse attend upon Gods service which being provided for the spirit is the fitter to attend upon Gods worship Children are not to be trained up in idlenesse and why Before we come to their severall vocations we have first to consider in generall that Adam would not have either of his children trained up in idlenesse and therefore he sets not only his younger sonne But to labor in a vocation but even his heir to a trade and occupation knowing that whereas God hath ordained that man shall live by some painfull vocation chapter the third there is a thing that both touched him and his the necessity whereof is such as Job saith Man is born to labor even as a bird to flie the fifth chapter of Job and the seventh verse And as he imployeth in trade as well the eldest as the youngest So Abell the good no lesse then Gain the wicked sonne for the godly have no liberty to live without some honest calling and therefore the Apostle saith Let a man abide in that calling wherein he is called the first of the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the twenty fourth verse If the godly may not live idlely much more ought wicked children to be set to some trade of life The second point to be observed is that there is no sooner mention made of the birth of these two brethren but presently the Holy Ghost setteth down their trade commending unto us from Adams example that which Salomon after teacheth the twenty second chapter of the Prov. Teach a childe in the beginning of his waies and he will not depart from it when he is old Seasonable instruction in youth and why for without seasonable instruction children and youth are but vanity the eleventh chapter of Eccle. and the third verse All are not fit for one and the same calling and why Both these sonnes are not set to one vocation to shew that all men are not fit and meet for one and the same calling for as there is this diversity in the earth out of which man is taken that one part of it is sandy some clay and some gravell And as in the heavenly light there is that diversity which the Apostle speaks of the first of the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the fourty first verse one star differing from another in glory So the like variety appeareth in the dispositions of men in so much as we see all men are not meet for one thing Fourthly from hence we learn that albeit the labors and trades of men be diverse Callings must be such as God alloweth and are serviceable to the Common-wealth and why yet they must be such as both God alloweth and such as are serviceable to the publique wealth we may not say because Cain a reprobate was a husbandman that therefore God dislikes husbandary for God affirmeth of Noah that he was a just and upright man and yet he was an husbandman Genesis the ninth chapter nor that the office of keeping sheep is therefore lawfull in Gods sight because Abell the just was a sheephcard for Juball the sonne of wicked Lamech was the father of them that dwelt in tents and kept Sheep Genesis the fourth chapter and the twentieth verse and yet himself a wicked man the person doth not make the calling lawfull but it must be taken from God himself and be such as God alloweth touching husbandry Christ saith My father is the Husbandman the fifteenth chapter of John and the first verse and you are Gods husbandry saith the Apostle the first of the Corinthians the third chapter and the ninth verse Therefore the calling of an husbandman is allowable for the other calling God himself is called the Shepheard of Israel the eightieth Psalme and the first verse and Christ saith of his Church I have other sheep which I must gather under my government
we were like to perish till he provided for us so we must give him a present even the first fruits of that we have acknowledging that all came from him in the twenty sixt chapter of Deuteronomie The ground of our oblation is to testifie so as the ground of our oblation 1. our thankfulness is the testifying of our thankfulnesse 2 our subjection to God Another end is the testifying and acknowledging of our subjection to God that as he gave us our souls so we confesse we ought to bestow our souls on God And that we shall doe if when our own reason cannot attain to see how that should be just which he requireth 1. to give and subject our souls to God yet we be content to make our souls subject to him and to bring them into the obedience of Christ in the second of the Corinthians and the tenth chapter If as we have grieved the spirit of God with our sinnes so we be content to grieve our souls and to break them with sorrow which is a sacrifice to God in the fifty first Psalme and the seventeenth verse 2. to subject our bodies to God Secondly as we have received our bodies from God so we must make them subject to God by abating the desires which our flesh delighteth in that we may delight in that which God requireth and that we be content to impoverish the body to chasten it and bring it under by fasting in the first of the Corinthians and the ninth chapter From both soul and body our mouths must shew forth Gods praise that it may be more fit for his service we must not only acknowledge in our soul that we owe our selves both soul and body to God but we must open our lips and shew forth his praise with our mouthes in the fifty first Psalme 3. We must honour God with our substance And lastly we must honor God with our substance in the third chapter of the Proverbs And not content our selves with the oblation of the lips as a sacrifice that cost us nothing in the second of Samuell and the twenty fourth chapter The sacrifice also hath two grounds The sacrifice also hath two grounds 1. The confession of our sins aud why First The confession of our sinnes for in that the poor Lamb or other beast whatsoever hath his throat cut what is it else but a confession that what the Lamb suffereth the same we our selves deserved to suffer As the Lamb dieth so we deserve the death both of body and soul And as the Lamb was burnt to ashes so we deserved to be burnt in the lake of sire and brimstone in the twentieth of the Apocal. and the tenth verie For sine effusione sanguinis non est peccatorum remissio in the ninth chapter of the Hebrews And so in that the poor beast hath his blood poured out we doe thereby confesse that we cannot have remission of sinnes without the shedding of blood if we seek it in our selves 2 The confession of our faith in Christ which maketh the other perfect and why But there is a second ground of the sacrifice and that is the confession of our faith which maketh all the other confessions perfect for how is it possible that a Lamb should be worth a Man and that the death of an unreasonable creature should be a sufficient satisfaction for the sinnes of a reasoable soul the Apostle saith It is impossible that the blood of Lambs and Goats should take away sinnes in the tenth chapter of the Hebrews and the fourth verse It cost more to redeem souls then so vise a price or the price of the most pretious things in the world in the fourty ninth Psalme Christ the Lamb slain by whose blood we have remission of sinnes and why Therefore the reason why they offered sacrifice was to make confession of their faith in Christ whom they confessed to be the Lamb of God slain from the beginning of the world by whose blood we have remission of sinnes So the Lambe which Abel offered in the fourth chapter of Genesis which Esay foresaw should stand before his shearrer in the fifty third of Isaiah whom John Baptist pointed at John the first chapter and the twenty ninth verse Ecce Agnus Dei is Christ the Son of God slain from the beginning of the world to take away sinnes Apoc. the thirteenth chapter And in the blood of that Lambe are the sinnes of the whole world purged as it is in the first Epistle of St. John the first chapter and the seventh verse 4. The warrant whereby they offered oblations and sacrifice Fourthly The warrant whereby they offered their oblation and sacrifices was not any expresse command of God in the Scripture and God only knoweth what kinde of service best pleaseth him and of themselves they were not to devise any thing 1. Adam was instructed by God and they by Adam but they were taught by Adam and Adam was instructed by God As Adam had experience that God was able to bring light out of darknesse so he taught Adam by his spirit that as by the tree of life he would give life so by death he would give life For as in the Sacrifices of the Law the Jews were taught that out of death God would give them life We by our Sacraments so now in our Sacraments Christians are assured that by the death of Christ whereof the Supper is a commemoration the faithfull obtain life Made known 1. By the light of nature The meanes whereby God made this known to them was first the light of nature That they had offended God which told them that seeing so many infirmities and sicknesses lay upon them it was for that they had offended som body 2. That they owe thankfulness for all they had to be acknowledged in heart word and works Secondly that all they possessed was from some superior power to whom they ought to be both thankfull and dutifull and to acknowledge both these in words as well as in heart and to expresse this subjection by works that is by offering somthing to God 2. For the confession of faith no reason or light of nature taught but by Gods spirit But as for confession of faith no reason of man no light of nature that could apprehend that but as Christ saith in the sixteenth of Matthew it was the Revelation of Gods Spirit which taught them that Christ the Lambe of God should be offered as a Sacrifice for sinne of which all the sacrifices that went before were types Concerning Cain and Abell we are to observe two points First what they had in common Secondly what severally All both poor and rich must offer For the first As we learn that all must offer both in the Law in the thirtieth chapter of Exodus for God will have his offering be we rich or poor and in the Gospell where Christ alloweth
wicked which are the ofspring of cursed Cain For albeit it seemed God had no care of his faithfull servant Abel in that he suffred him to be slain yet we see he takes care for his blood so that it shall not be shed but he will call Cain to account for it So that they may learn this for their comfort that howsoever we reckon of it Yet the death of Gods Saints is pretious and of high estimation in Gods eye Psalm the one hundred and sixteenth and that whether they live or dye they are the Lords in the fourteenth chapter of the Romans for as both our bodies and souls are Gods in the first to the Corinthians the sixth chapter and the twentieth verse so no doubt but he takes care of both wherewithall we are to observe that God is so carefull of his servants that he careth not for himself to shew his care to them for he had received many indignities himself from Cain in that he without any regard offered to God that which came first to his hand not making choice of his sacrifice as Abel did Note And again when notwithstanding the Sermon which God preached to him he doubted not to proceed from one sinne to another till at last he had murthered his Brother but yet God calls him not to account for these but only for the wrong which he did to Abel his Servant A comfort and so the godly see to their great comfort God seeth our wrong to revenge it that howsoever in regard of present afflictions God seemeth to have cast off all care of them yet he will forget himself that he may be mindfull of them The point of terror to Cain and his posterity is that howsoever they 〈◊〉 themselves Psalm the ninety fourth and the seventh verse The Lord shall not see neither will the God of Jacob regard it yet here we have a plain instance that God doth see Cain murther his Brother though he doe it in the field He seeth Sarah laugh within her self behinde the Tent dore Genesis the eighteenth chapter His eyes behold the way of the Adulterer though he wait for the twie light and say no eye shall see me Job the twenty fourth chapter and he doth not only see them and their works but videt requiret in the second of the Chronicles the twenty fourth chapter and the twenty second verse that is as Job and Salomon affirm Hee will after this life call them to an account and bring them to judgment for every thing they have committed be it never so secret whether good or evill Job chap. 19. Ecclesiastes the twelfth chapter and the fourteenth verse wherewithall we are to note that that is here verified which Jehu spake in the second of Kings and the tenth chapter that is that no word of the Lord shall fall to the ground For before Cain had committed this murther God told him If thou doe evill sinne lyeth at the dore And we see here that albeit Cain used all the means he could to cover his fact yet it is discovered by God and though his sinne seemed to be asleep while he concealed it within himself yet God will not suffer him but wakes him out of his sleep Note And so we are to know whosoever are guilty of these or the like sinnes that we cannot keep them so closs but he that hath the key of David will open the dore of our consciences and bring them to light The Examination standeth upon two parts first Gods Question and secondly Cains Answer In the Question we shall see that the wayes of God are Mercy and Justice Psalm the twenty fifth First Touching his Mercie if we ask what was Gods intent in asking Cain this Question we shall finde doubtless that it was not to learn where Abel was for he knew that Cain had slain him though Cain thought within himself that his fact was unknown to any For his intent St. Ambrose tells us what it was ignorantiam simulat ut confessiones urgeat and as Austen saith non interrogantis ut discat sed invitantis ut poeniteat The gate of repentance is confession of sinne the gate of repentance is confession of sinne and God makes as if he were ignorant what was become of Abel that so he might provoke Cain to confess his fact and so consequently shew himself sorry for it for the sore or wound cannot be healed so long as it is kept secret but when it is disclosed the Physition is willing to cure it and as a Judge is the more provoked by the importunacy and obstinacie of the offendor so nothing doth appease him so much as when the offendor doth willingly confess his fault and by voluntary confession shew that he hath grace This was that which God desired in asking this Question and the reason is that Cain by his voluntary confession if he had not been hindred with the hardness of his heart might as Joshua said to Achan Joshua the seventh chapter Give glory to God that is by accusing himself to clear God We must confesse that we are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it was Cains part to have confessed that as he was the cause of Abels death so he slew him being not inforced thereunto but using all means he could to dispatch him and that God is not to be charged for his death in any respect for that he laboured before by all means to diswade withdraw him from that vile fact Touching which voluntary confession and accusing of our selves the Fathers out of Proverbs the eighteenth chapter and the seventeenth verse say justus in principio sermonis est accusator sui and they read these words of the Prophet Isaiah the fourty third chapter and the twenty sixt verse dic tu iniquitates prior utjustifioeris for the way to be justified before God is to accuse and condemn our selves for it is a thing acceptable to God that we accuse and judge our selves worthy to be destroyed for our iniquities Ezekiel the thirty sixt chapter and the thirty first verse Judging our selves we prevent Gods judgement for as the Apostle saith the judging of our selves is the way not to be judged of God in the first to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter for by this means we prevent his judgment so that Gods intent herein was an intent of mercy wherein we are to observe these three qualities whereby God draweth men to repentance his goodness and his long suffering and patience Romans the second chapter and the first verse which goodness of God towards Cain appeares herein that having already used perswasions and preservative physick to keep Cain from sinning he contents not himself but ministreth medicine curative now he hath sinned Here the words of the Prophet are fulfilled Psalm the sixty second and the eleventh and twelfth verses Semel atque iterum loquutus est Deus and both speeches of mercy the first in the seventh verse ne peccet the
of every man even of every beast in as much as he hath first taught beasts to kill men by his own confession it is just that as the Prophet speaks Micah the seventh chapter and the fift verse The Wife of his bosome and the Children of his loyns shall break the bonds of nature with him as he before hath thewed himself unnaturall to his brother And this is a great part of Cains punishment that albeit there be none to kill him yet he shall be in continuall fear of death that a man shall not only fear Gods threatning but his own fancy that he shall fear not one but every one that meets him as if every one knew his fault that he shall fear not only where there is cause of fear as wilde beasts but tuta timere and this is a part of Gods curse that God will send faintness into their hearts so as they shall be afraid at the shaking of a leaf Leviticus the twenty sixt chapter and the thirty sixt verse at every shadow as the Midianites were of their dreams Judges the seventh chapter and at every noise and rumor in the second of the Kings the seventh chapter and the sixt verse These feares are great punishments and arguments of a guilty conscience and this sheweth that albeit wickedness be secret yet it will not suffer a man to be quiet Wherein we are to observe how Cain de scribeth the state of them that are out of Gods favour and cast from his presence that they fear either no fear as Psalm the fifty 〈◊〉 If the Prince frown upon a man there is no hope of favour any where else so if God be once offended so that a man despair of his favour he will fear every creature the starres of heaven fought against Sisera Judges the fift chapter and the twentieth verse The stones in the street will cease to be in league and peace with him Job the fift chapter therefore when God saith quaerite faciem meam Psalm the twenty seventh our soul must answer thy face Lord will I seek For if we seek the Lord our God we shall finde him Deuteronomie the fourth chapter and the twenty ninth verse and that is so necessary that the People say If thy presence goe not with us carry us not hence Exodus the thirty third chapter and the Prophet speaketh Cast me not from thy presence Psalm the fifty first for without the assurance of Gods favour and protection we shall fear every shadow every noise that we hear Secondly Cain in these words sheweth what was his chief fear and what did most grieve him that was that he should die not the death of the soul but the bodily death by the hand of man he feares the shadow of death but not the body of death as the Apostle speaks Romans the seventh chapter but eternall death is that which he should have feared most of all for it hath a body and shall be found though the bodily death is often sought and cannot be found Job the third wherein Cain shewes what he is that is animalis homo in the first to the Corinthians the second chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phillippians the third chapter not having the spirit so was Saul afflicted in the first of Samuel the fifteenth chapter Honour me before the people he respected worldly honour more than Gods favour whereupon saith Augustine quid tibi honoratio haec proderit miser If 〈◊〉 death fall upon Cain what shall it profit him to live on earth but this sheweth plainly that the life of the body was Cains chief felicity and that the greatest grief he had was for the death of the body as if he should say let me live though it be but in fear and sorrow This is the affection of flesh and blood as the Devill saith of Job Skin for skin and all that a man hath will he give for his life Job the second chapter that is so long as life is not taken away man is well This being Cains complaint it is an implied petition and the request is Quasi pro magno beneficio ut non 〈◊〉 which request may be well uttered if it be rightly taken for not only the wicked feare death but the godly say themselves we sigh and would not be uncloathed but cloathed upon in the second to the Corinthians the fift chapter they would passe to immortality without the dissolution of the body and soul. That prayer for life is well if it be for a good end as Hezekiah praieth he may live to the end he may bewaile his sinnes in the 〈◊〉 of his soul Isaiah the thirty eighth chapter repentance is the end that he sets David saith I will not die but live and praise the Lord Psalm the one hundred and eighteenth the Apostle Paul albeit in regard of himself he desires to be dissolved yet because it is profitable for the Church that he should still remain in the flesh he desires to live Philippians the first chapter and the twenty second verse so life may be sought if it be for this end to doe good but if our end be the escaping of death for a time the case is otherwise Touching the end of Cain's desire It may be he 〈◊〉 life that he might repent and praise God and doe good for charity 〈◊〉 the best in the first epistle to the Corinthians and the thirteenth chapter But we see what doth continually vex Cain and all the wicked that is the doubt of the forgivenesse of sinne which is the worm of the spirit and a continuall fear of death which they know they have deserved at the hands of all Gods creatures Dixit verò Jehova illi Propterea quisquis interfecerit Kajinum septuplo vindicator imposuit Jehova Kajino signum ne eum caederet ullus qui foret inventurus eum Gen. 4. 15. Septemb. 26. 1599. CAINS chief complaint and petition therein implied was handled verse the fourteenth This verse contains Gods answer which is a yeelding or granting to that petition of his and that effectuall for God provideth for the safety of Cain's life not only by his word and command but by a visible mark which he set upon Cain Wherein we are generally to observe First That as the Prophet tels us in the one hundred and tenth Psalme God dealeth not with any sinner according to his sinnes and deserts for if God did not in wrath remember mercy 〈◊〉 the third chapter he should not in justice have suffered Cain to open his mouth for it is just that he which turneth away his car from hearing the law when he prayeth should not be heard Proverbs the twenty eighth chapter and the ninth verse That he which will not hear Gods Prachers shall not be heard of God when he prayeth And the Lord in the Propher saith more plainly in the second chapter of Zechary and the thirteenth verse that as he by his Prophets cried unto the people and they would not
fair day after a storm For in the eight former verses there hath not been any mention made of God or godliness but marriage upon marriage murther upon murther vaunting of finne past and to come deriding of God and his holy word as if he were a person that favoured wicked men and not contenting himself with the punishment which God inflicted but a devising a new kinde of revenge as we see in Lamech who not contented with the punishment which God appointed for murtherers that is seven times would challenge to himself seventy times seven times Now at last we come to a verse that hath the mention and name of God and of a good man of whom a succession of good men should be raised And it was fit that the Man of God Moses should keep this order because the faith of Adam and Eve might quail and they might think God not true of his promise in regard of that which they saw For as for the threatning which God denounced against Cain wee see it is not performed but Cain and his posteritie in stead of being plagued for his wickednesse grow to be great men rich Grasyers such as have all things that tend either to delight or defense As for Adams promise which was That the seed of the woman should bruise the Serpents head it fell out clean contrary for we see to what a great number the spawne of the Serpent was grown when as there was none of the Womans seed And whereas God promised the Womans seed should bruise the head of the Serpent wee see the spawne of the Serpent 〈◊〉 the head of the Womans seed For Abel who was the Womans seed is slain by Cain who was of the Serpents seed which falls out many times in the world The promise made to Noah was That Cham should be a servant Genesis the ninth chapter and yet we see it fell out clean contrary for Genesis the tenth chapter 〈◊〉 who was of Chams race was the first Emperour upon earth And in the new Testament the people of God when Christ was born were in that state that Herod an Edomite was become their King Matthew the seoond chapter That wee may see that as the Prophet speakes in the one hundred and ninteenth Rsalm and the hundred twenty sixt verse Then it is time for God to lay to his hand when mankinde looking into his word and seeing that it is not fulfilled which God hath spoken doe decay in faith that he may shew himself a true God and able to accomplish that which he doth either promise or threaten that so the faith that was yet left upon earth might revive and take breath again The verse it self consisteth of two parts First Adams knowledge of his Wife Secondly The nativity of Seth. For the first Not to say any thing of the term which Moses useth which is Adams knowledge for that we have handled it heretofore we will consider the word iterum which gives us plainly to know that for a great while Adam gave over that Act being stricken and amazed with this consideration that one brother should kill another that is in bewailing Abel that was 〈◊〉 and Cain that was cut off from the Church Adam and Eve were in this state of minde that they were as it were dead seeing their first Ofspring sped so unhappily that the one was slain bodily the other was under the sentence of death both of body and soul when I say they considered that they should either beget children to be murthered which was Abels case or else to be cast into hell in respect of Cain it made them say with Rebecca Genesis the twenty fift chapter and the twenty second verse si mihi sic futurum est quia necesse est parere for these considerations they had clean given over Out of which example of Adam and Eve we learn to conform ourselves to crosses and heavy accidents as God layeth upon us that is to forbear and give over matters of pleasure when God calls us to mourning for it is a thing agreeable to Gods will If when the Lord God of hosts shall call to weeping and mourning there be nothing but joy and 〈◊〉 slaying of Oxen c. the Lord himself sayeth that is a sinne which shall not be pardoned or purged with any sacrifice till they die Isaiah the twenty second chapter and the twelfth verse It is that which Christ teacheth Matthew the ninth chapter and the fifteenth verse When the Bridegrome shall be taken away then shall they mourn and fast that is when either he shall be taken from us or when men shall drive him from them by their sinnes then there is cause of mourning and sorrow Therefore we see albeit it was Gods will that Aaron and his Children should eat the offerings of the Children of Israel yet he refused to eat them in regard of the Judgments of God upon Nadab and Abihu his Sonnes saying Thou knowest such and such things have come to me this day and if I had eaten the sin-offering 〈◊〉 it have been accepted in the sight of the Lord 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 chapter and the ninteenth verse Therefore David mourned so for the death of Abner that he said God doe so to me and more if I eat bread or 〈◊〉 else till the Sun be down in the second of Samuel the third chapter and the thirty fift verse But hence there appears another thing unto us which is that 〈◊〉 and earthly sorrow in a naturall man is a thing stronger than any worldly pleasure that in regard of the naturall man there is more strength in grief than in pleasure or joy for if a man have 〈◊〉 in never so much pleasure all 〈◊〉 life yet if he come to a little sickness it takes away all remembrance of his former pleasure And this is a means to make a man think of such an estate Wherein he may have that pleasure and joy which shall not be taken from him as Christ speaketh John the sixteenth chapter and the twenty second verse Now when Adam had relieved himself with this cogitation that as the Prophet speaks Psalm the eighty ninth God hath not made all men for nought it made him to return whereupon there followed by Gods blessing not only a seed but a chosen and holy seed that is Seth. Concerning whom first we will speak of his birth wherein we have this to observe that those Children whom God gives to Parents upon a plentifull contrition and repentance doe usually prove men excellent in all spirituall graces The first example hereof is Seth who is not only the foundation of the Church but of mankinde for since the flood all the Sons of men are called the Children of Seth. It is also shewed in Joseph whom God gave to Rachel having opened her wombe which before was shut up so as she was barren Genesis the thirtieth chapter and the twenty second verse It also appeared in Hannah who having bewailed her own
are taken away There are two natures in a Cole that is the Cole it selfe which is a dead thing and the burning nature and heate that it hath which setteth out first Christs humane nature which is dead in it selfe And then his divine nature containing the burning force of that is represented in this burning Cole So the element of bread and wine is a dead thing in it selfe but through the grace of Gods spirit infused into it hath a power to heate our Soules for the elements in the Supper have an earthly and a heavenly part Secondly that Christ is to bee understood by this burning Cole wee may safely gather because his love to his Church is presented with fire Cantit the eighth chapter and the sixth verse It is said of Christs love the Coles thereof are fiery Coles and a vehement flame such as cannot be quenched with any water nor the floods drown it even so all the calamities and miseries that Christ suffered and endured for our sakes which were poured upon him as water could not quench the love that he bare us Thirdly quia non solum ardet ipse sed alios accendit so saith John the Baptist of him There cometh one after me that shall Baptize with the holy-Ghost and with fire as it is in the third chapter of Luke the sixteenth verse therefore the graces of the holy-Ghost are also represented by fire Acts 3. the union whereof hath a double representation First it is signified by water in Baptisme for sinne that is derived 〈◊〉 us from another being as a 〈◊〉 may be washed away with water and therefore the Propher saith there is a fountaine opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of 〈◊〉 for sinne and 〈◊〉 Zach. the thirteenth chapter and the first verse therefore 〈◊〉 said to Saul bee Baptized and wash away thy sinnes Acts the twenty second Chapter and the sixteenth verse that is meant of originall sinne and the corruption of our nature by which wee are guilty of the wrath of God but because through the whol course of our life sinne by custome groweth more to be strong and to stick fast in our nature so as no water can take it away therefore 〈◊〉 Grace of God is set out by fire as having a power and force to burn 〈◊〉 sinne for by custome sinne is bred and setled in our nature and is 〈◊〉 drosse that must be tryed and purged by fire so the holy Ghost speaketh of actuall sinnes the first of Isaiah and the twenty fift verse and the sixt ter of Jeremiah and the thirttieh verse Ezech. the twenty second chapter and the eighteenth verse The house of Israel is to mee as drosse that is by custome of sinne and in regard of this kinde of sinne there needs not only water to wash away the corruption of our nature and the qualitie thereof but fire to purge the actuall sins that proceed from the same The sinnes of Commission came by reason of the force of concupiscence and from the lusts that boyle out of our corrupt nature and the grace that takes them away is the grace of water in Baptisme but the sinnes of omission proceede of the coldnesse and negligence of our nature to doe good such as was in the Church of Laodicea Rev. the third chapter and the fifteenth verse and therefore such sinnes must bee taken away with the fiery Grace of God Secondly for the quality of the Cole it is not only a burning Cole but taken from the Altar to teach us that our zeale must bee 〈◊〉 and come from the spirit of God The fires that are appointed by earthly Judges to terrifie malefactors from offending may draw a skinne over the spirituall wounds of their Soules so as for feare they will eschue and sorbeare to sinne but it is the fire of the Altar and the inward Graces of Gods spirit that taketh away the corruption and healeth the wound therefore as in the Law God tooke 〈◊〉 there should ever bee fire on the Altar Leviticus the sixt chapter and the ninth verse so for the sinner that is contrite and sory for his sinne there is alwaies fire in the Church to burne up the Sacrifice of his contrition and repentance even that fire of Christs Sacrifice The love which hee shewed unto us in dying for our sinnes is set 〈◊〉 unto us most lively in the Sacrament of his Body and Blood unto which wee must come often that from the one wee may fetch the purging of our sinnes as the Apostle speaks and from the other qualifying power si in luce John the first chapter the seventh verse wherefore as by the mercy of God we have a fountain of water alwaies flowing to take away originall sinne so there is in the Church fire alwaies burning to cleanse our actuall transgressions for if the Cole taken from the Altar had a power to take away the Prophets sinne much more the body and blood of Christ which is offered in the Sacrament If the hem of Christs garment can heale the ninth chapter of Matthew and the twentith verse much more the touching of Christ himselfe shall procure health to our soules here we have not somthing that hath touched the Sacrifice but the Sacrifice it self to take away our sins Secondly the Application The application of this Cole is by a Seraphin for it is an office more fit for Angells than men to concurre with God for taking away sinne but for that it pleaseth God to use the service of men in this behalfe they are in Scripture called Angells Job the thirty fifth chapter and the twenty third verse Malachi the second and the seventh verse The Priests lips preserve knowledge for hee is the Angell of the Lord of Hosts and the Pastors of the seven Churches in Asia are called Angells Apoc. the first chapter and the first verse for the same office that is here executed by an Angell is committed to the sonnes of men to whom as the Apostle speaks Hee hath committed the ministery of reconciliation 2 Cor. the fift chapter and the eighteenth verse to whom hee hath given this power that whose sinnes soever they remit on earth shall bee remitted in heaven the twentith chapter of Saint John and the twenty fift verse So when Nathan who was but a man had said to David etiam Jehova transtulit peccatum 〈◊〉 the second booke of Samuel the twelfth chapter and the thirteenth verse it was as availeable as if an Angell had spoken to him And when Peter tells the Jewes that if they amend their lives and turn their sinnes shall be done away their sinne was taken away no lesse than the Prophets was when the Angell touched his lips Acts the third chapter and the ninteenth verse for not hee that holds the Cole but it is the Cole it selfe that takes away sinne and so long as the thing is the same wherewith wee are touched it skills not who doth hold it but wee
have not only the Cole that touched the Altar but the Altar it selfe even the Sacrifice of Christs death represented in the Supper by partaking whereof our sins are taken away Secondly the Word or invisible grace The word of comfort whereby the inward Grace is preached unto us is that the Angell said to the Prophet Loe this hath touched thy lips and thine iniquity shall bee taken away and thy sinnes purged concerning which wee finde that the Leper was cured of his Leprosie not only by the word but by the touching of Christ but the Centurian said only but speake the word and thy servant shall bee whole Mat. the eighth chapter and the eighth verse so hee can doe what he will with his only word It pleased God to take away the Prophet sinnes by touching his lips And albeit he can take away our sins without touching of bread or wine if he will yet in the councell of his will he commendeth unto us the sacramentall partaking of his body and blood It is his will that our sins shall be taken away by the outward act of the sacrament The reason is not only in regard of our selves which consist of body and soul and therefore have need both of bodily and Ghostly meanes to assure us of our Salvation but in regard of Christ himself who is the burning Cole Forever since God ordained that Christ should take our nature and aptare sibi corpus in the tenth chapter to the Hebrewes and the fifth verse that so he might worke our Reconciliation As Christ became himself a man having a bodily substance so his actions were bodily As in the Hypostasis of the Sun there is both the Humane and Divine nature so the Sacrament is of an Heavenly and Earthly nature As he hath taken our body to himself so he honoureth bodily things that by them we should have our sinnes taken away from us By one bodily sacrament he taketh away the affection unto sin that is naturally planted in us By another bodily Sacrament he taketh away the habituall sins and the actuall transgressions which proceed from the corruption of our nature And here we have matter offered us of faith that as he used the touching of a cole to assure the Prophet that his sins were taken away so in the Sacrament he doth so elevate a peice of bread and a litle wine and make them of such power that they are able to take away our sinnes And this maketh for Gods glory not only to beleeve that God can work our Salvation without any outward means by the inward Grace of his Spirit but also that he can so elevate the meanest of his creatures not only the hemme of a garment but even a strawe if he see it good shall be powerfull enough to save us from our sinnes As Christ himself is spirituall and bodily so he taketh away our sinnes by means not only spirituall but bodily as in the Sacrament For if there be a cleansing power in the Word as Christ speaketh in the fifteenth chapter of John and the third verse If in prayer as Peter sheweth to Simon Magus Pray to God that if it be possible the thought of thy heart may be forgiven thee in the eighth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles and the twenty second verse If in shewing mercy and giving almes sinnes shall be forgiven as Salomon saith in the sixteenth chapter of the Proverbs and the sixth verse Per misericordiam purgantur peccata much more in the Sacrament wherein both the word and prayer and the works of mercy doe concurre to the cleansing of sinners from their sinnes Whereas the Seraphim did not take the coale in his mouth but with tongues and applied it not to the Prophets care but to his tongue We learn that it is not the hearing of a sermon that can cleanse us from sinne but we must 〈◊〉 of the bodily element appointed to represent the invisible grace of God It is true that meditation privately had will kindle a fire in the hearts of many in the thirty ninth Psalm and the third verse And the word as it is a fire Jeremie the twenty third chapter and the twenty ninth verse will also kindle a man and heat him inwardly But because in the Sacrament all those doe meete together therefore nothing is so availeable to take away sinne as the touching of bread and wine with our lips The effect The effect of this touching followeth wherein we are to consider First the efficacy of this action Secondly the certainty that as sure as this coale hath touched thy lips so surely are thy sinnes taken away Thirdly the speede that so soon as the coale touched presently sinne was taken away and purged The efficacie standeth of the removing or taking away of sinne and of the purging away of sinne The taking away and purging of sinnes have two uses Some have their sinnes taken away but not purged for something remaineth behinde Some have Adams sigge leaves to hide sinne that it shall not appeare for a time but have not Hezekiah his plaister to heal it in the thirty eighth chapter of Isaiah and the one and twentieth verse But by the touching of this Coal that is of the body and blood of Christ we are assured that our sinnes are not only covered but quite taken away as with a plaister as the Lord speaks I have put away thy transgressions like a cloud and thy sins as a mist Isaiah the fourty fourth and the twenty second verse whereby the Lord sheweth that our sinnes are scattered and come to nothing when it pleaseth him to take them away The other sense gathered from the word purging is that God doth no forgive our sinnes as an earthly Judge 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 or so that he 〈◊〉 away with his 〈◊〉 without any 〈…〉 shewed him 〈◊〉 that he likewise becometh favourable unto 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 to doe us all the good he 〈◊〉 If 〈◊〉 can obtain 〈◊〉 pardon at the hands of temp orall Judges it is all they 〈◊〉 looke for but they never come to any preferment But God doth dor only give us 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 as he doth pard on out sinnes so 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 loving and kinde to us Christ doth not only take us away from God that he should not proceed to punish us for our 〈◊〉 but offers us up to God as an acceptable sacrafice as Peter 〈◊〉 Christ once suffered for sinnes the just for the unjust that he might offer us up to God in the first of Peter the third chapter and the eighteenth verse for as the wiseman saith Take the drosse from the silver 〈◊〉 shall proceed a vessel for the refiner Proverbs the twenty fift and the fourth verse So after sinne is taken away from us our nature is most acceptable to God because there remaineth nothing but his own nature Secondly for the certainty As thou hast a perfect sense of the touching of this coal so certainly are thy sinnes taken away
bodies that are corruptible to become glorious Philippians the third chapter and the twenty first verse If in this life we keep our selves from the filthinesse and pollution of worldly and carnal lusts our bodies shall be glorious after death therefore we are to be more careful for the soul than for the body Of this life Job saith It is but short Job the fourteenth chapter It is like a vapour that suddenly ariseth and vanisheth away James the fourth chapter It is as grasse the first epistle of Peter and the first chapter And it standeth not in the aboundance of riches that man hath Luke the twelfth chapter Man walks in a shadow and disquiets himself in vain Psalm the thirty ninth He is every moment subject to death and howsoever death it looks a young man in the face as it doth old men yet it is as neer to him while it stands close to the other Therefore the Wise man saith All the cares of this life are but vanity and vexation of spirit And howsoever while we are in our joyes drunk with the pleasure of the world as Naball the first epistle of Samuel and the twenty fift chapter So that though we be wounded we feel it not like the drunkard Proverbs the twenty third chapter Though we have not grace to say Quid prodest totum mundum lucrari Matthew the sixteenth chapter yet when it is too late we shall say What hath it 〈◊〉 us to have enjoyed the pleasures of this life Sapi. 5. The life to come is void of all misery and torment There is the fulnesse of joy and pleasure for evermore Psalme the sixteenth But all the pleasure and profits of this life if it were possible to possesse them all are not answerable to the joyes of the life to come With which present pleasures are joyned many griefs and torments If a man be never so rich or humble diseased or afflicted it will marre all his joyes But all the afflictions of this life are not comparable to the future glory Romans the eighth that shall be revealed which swallows up all our troubles that we suffer here because it is hard to root out of mens hearts the cares of this life and Christ doth not forbid them altogether to be carelesse But first seek the kingdom of God and all things else shall be cast upon you Matthew the sixt chapter If ye neglect earthly things for heavenly you shall not only obtain heavenly things but earthly things withall If we only seek bodily things and not heavenly we shall want both But if we seek for the soul we shall have things necessary for the body for the Lord 〈◊〉 said I will not for sake thee Hebrews the thirteenth chapter And David affureth himself that because the Lord is his 〈◊〉 he shall want nothing Psalm the twenty third If Salomon ask not riches nor honour but wisdome he shall have not only wisdome but riches honour and all other things the first book of Kings the third chapter the seeking of things pertaining to this life 〈◊〉 the care of the life to come but the seeking of Gods kingdom includes the care of all other things The 〈◊〉 that it is Christ the sonne of man that gives us this bread of life Muerial bread is the effect of Creatures but the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 is the effect of the redemption But seeing all things were made by Christ John the first chapter therefore it is Christ that gives us both eartnly and heavealy bread Christ made 〈◊〉 materiall bread of nothing but this bread he maketh of himself the one he made 〈◊〉 but the other cost him the shedding of his 〈◊〉 His flesh simply is not bread but his flesh 〈◊〉 for us caro 〈◊〉 prodest John sixth chapter the bread that perisheth and all the works of the Creation he performed in six dayes but the bread of life was not made but during the whole space of his life upon earth The six point is where the bread is to be found touching which he saith say not with thy heart who shall goe up to heaven to fetch this bread nor 〈◊〉 down to hell komans the tenth chapter and the sixth verse It is the Sonne of man that gives it for God the Father hath sealed him for this end In which words we have First a 〈◊〉 Secondly an Affirmation The direction hath a Correction for we think we deserve it by seeking and labouring for it For Christ tells us it is not to be had except the Sonne of man give 〈◊〉 Christ gives us the bread of life three wayes First When he gives his flesh to be crucified for us in his 〈◊〉 for in death only it 〈◊〉 power to quicken us into eternal life as the Apostle witnesseth By death he did destroy him that had the power of death Hebrews the second chapter In thy favour is life Psalme the thirtieth But we are brought into Gods favour no otherwise but by the death of his Sonne Romans the fift chapter So that by his death we obtain life By the sacrifice of himself he hath done away our 〈◊〉 Hebrems the ninth chapter Secondly he gives us the bread of life in the sacrament his flesh is made bread for us in his passion when he dyed but is given and applyed to us in the Supper The expiation for sinnes was once performed upon the Crosse By one sacrifice hath he perfected for ever Hebrews the tenth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse But 〈…〉 is often applyed to us in the 〈◊〉 Thirdly where as there are two 〈◊〉 of giving offert and confert he gives us this bread when he doth not only 〈◊〉 it unto us but makes us 〈◊〉 it If we 〈◊〉 hold of the bread by faith which is the work of God and 〈◊〉 that he is the food of our souls then 〈◊〉 will give us it and make us partakers of 〈◊〉 as Christ saith This is the 〈◊〉 That light came into the world and ye loved darknesse rather than light John the third chapter So it shall be our condemna ion if God doe only offer us the bread of life and doe not withall give us it and make us to receive it All bodily meats being a power nutritive but profit 〈◊〉 except they be a power digestive So though the body of Christ crucified have a power to give life and nourishment yet except we digest it with faith it shall doe us no good For our assurance hereof Christ saith of the Sonne of man that God the Father hath sealed him that is he hath power and authority to be the bread of life and to conserve life to them that feed on him He hath sealed him First with his nature being the very Sonne of God He is the similitude and ingraven form of his person Hebrews the first chapter and the third verse We need not to doubt of the remission of our sinnes for Christ as he is God giveth power to forgive sinnes Secondly as he is sealed with Gods
Christ which wee should chiefly desire to see is that joyfull day of his birth whereof the Angels brought word a day of great joy to all the people that this day is born a Saviour Luke the second chapter In the desire it self we are to consider two things First the Degree Secondly the Manner of this Desire First for the Degree It is noted in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is leaped for joy of that day in regard of the great benefit which should come unto the world by Christs birth Which joy the babe John Baptist expressed who before he was borne leaped in his Mothers womb Luke the first chapter and the fourty first verse The joyfull desire here mentioned is as St. Peter speaks a joy unspeakable and glorious the first epistle of Peter and the eighteenth chapter To teach us that the day of Christs comming in the flesh is a day most of all to be desired and a matter of the greatest joy that can be Secondly For the Manner of this Desire It was a desire joyned with trust and confidence without which our desire is in vain be it never so hot Abrahams desire of seeing Christs day was joyned with hope that he should see it which he so much desired The Creatures desire to see the day of their redemption for they groan Romans the eighth chapter but this desire is without hope These desires are both to be seen in Jacob For when his sonnes being sent from Joseph told him that Joseph was alive and was Governor in the land of Egypt his heart wavered Then he had a desire to see Joseph but it was not joyned with hope for he beleeved them not But when they told him Josephs words and shewed him the Chariots that were sent for to bring him then he had a desire with hope and his spirit revived within him Genesis the fourty fift chapter and the twenty sixt verse The hope that he conceived of seeing him whom he desired to see made him rejoyce Touching the Reason of this desire he had sufficient matter of present joy for he was exceeding rich in Cattel and Silver and Gold Genesis the thirteenth chapter and the second verse Why then doth he long after a joy to come The reason is though God had blessed him with aboundance of temporal blessings yet he considered a day would come when his present joy should be taken from him John the sixteenth chapter Therefore he desires a joy that had a foundation that is not earthly but heavenly joyes Hebrews the eleventh chapter Such as should not be taken from him John the sixteenth chapter and the twenty second verse as Job knew that his Redeemer lived Job the nineteenth chapter So Abrabam desired a Redeemer and such a one he had For thus saith the Lord which redeemeth Abraham Isaiah the fourty ninth chapter and the twenty second verse That might redeem his soul from Hell Psalm the fourty ninth And his body out of the dust of death Psalm the twenty second for he confessed himself to be both dust and ashes Genesis the eighteenth chapter Dust in regard of his nature and therefore subject to corruption but ashes in regard of his sinnes by which he is subject to everlasting condemnation in respect of both he desired a Redeemer that might deliver both his body from death and his soul from destruction that might say revertite silii Psalm the ninetieth and the third verse He considered he needed a Redeemer for his soul and body that he might not be dust and ashes and therefore exceedingly desired one that would deliver his soul from being ashes and his body from the dust Secondly It is said of Abraham that he saw Christs day the notice of Gods eternal mercie herein was Abrahams desire by whose example all that will see Christ must first desire the sight of him as he did Et desiderium sit eum spectare Though Abraham did not actually see Christ in the flesh yet he had a desire which was all one as if he had seen him with bodily eyes For if the concupiscence only of evill be sinne though the act follow not then desire of that which is good is accepted albeit it be not actually performed therefore Nehemiah prayeth Hearken to thy servants that desire to fear thy name Nehemiah the first chapter and the eleventh verse The very hungring and thirsting after righteousnesse is effectual to blessednesse Matthew the fift chapter When we can say with David Coepit anima me a desider are justitias tuas Psalm the hundred and nineteenth We desire to be more desirous of it as a thing acceptable before God and though our soul desire not yet the want of it is our woe and the fainting of our joyes while we say When wilt thou comfort us Psalme the hundred and nineteenth Those are as the bruised reed and smoaking flax which he will not quench Isaiah the fourty second chapter That which Abraham did see was Christs day which is true in what sense soever we take it He saw the day of his Deity Genesis the eighteenth chapter the second and third verses when seeing three men he ran to meet them and bowed himself to the ground saying Lord which was a vision of the Trinity Secondly For the day of his death and passion he saw that too Genesis the twenty second chapter and the fourteenth verse when Abraham making the great promise of his obedience by sacrificing his sonne upon mount Moriah when after Christ was crucified said In mane 〈◊〉 provideat Dominus though he take not my sonne Isaac yet will he take one of my seed that shall be the sonne of Abraham Thirdly He saw the day of Christs nativity when he said to his servant Put thy hand under my 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 by the Lord God of Heaven and God of the earth 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 fourth 〈◊〉 and the twenty third verse Quod 〈…〉 ad 〈…〉 saith 〈◊〉 but it was to shew that the seed in whom all 〈◊〉 should be blessed should come out of his loins and take flesh of him for he took the seed of Abraham Hebrews the second chapter So Abraham saw all the dayes of Christ. But secondly We are to inquire in what 〈◊〉 he saw this day For which point we must know he saw not Christs day 〈◊〉 Simeon whose eyes did behold 〈◊〉 salvation Luke the second chapter nor as 〈◊〉 to whom Christ saith 〈◊〉 are the eyes that see the things which 〈◊〉 see Luke the tenth chapter that is with bodily eyes which many 〈◊〉 and Kings could not see So Abrahams outward man 〈◊〉 not see Christs dayes but he 〈◊〉 it in the 〈◊〉 man Romans the 〈◊〉 chapter He saw it spiritually with the eyes of 〈…〉 Ephesians the first chapter and the eighteenth verse And 〈◊〉 the eyes of faith which 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 things not 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 By which things invisible to the eyes of the body are made visible to the eye of the minde by the eye of
faith by means whereof that was made present to Abraham which otherwise was absent The fathers by faith beheld this promise afarre off Hebrews the 〈◊〉 chapter and the seventh 〈◊〉 c. And were as sure of them as if they were performed Thirdly He rejoyced It is said that God gave charge touching the Patriarchs and ancient Fathers Nolite tangere unctos 〈◊〉 Psalm the hundred and fift and the fifteenth verse Which 〈◊〉 was Abraham who was 〈◊〉 with the oyle of gladnesse Psalm the fourty fift By which the conceived joy when by faith he saw the day of Christs 〈◊〉 Here we are to inquire of the matter and words of this joy The 〈◊〉 and cause of Abrahams joy was deliverance which is a great cause of joy When the Lord brought again the captivity then was our mouth filled with laughter Psalme the hundred twenty sixt So Abraham 〈◊〉 to think that he was delivered from being dust and 〈◊〉 that now be might say with David They 〈◊〉 not leave my 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 nor suffer me to see 〈◊〉 Psalm the sixteenth and the tenth 〈◊〉 Secondly He rejoyced considering that by means of Christ his 〈◊〉 he should not only 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 which is death of body For dust thou art and to dust 〈…〉 Genesis the third chapter And the death of the soul which is the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 the sixt chapter But should have 〈…〉 and that not temporal but spiritual in 〈…〉 the first chapter and the third verse For as the 〈…〉 they 〈…〉 not earthly blessings but heavenly For 〈…〉 had been mindfull of earthly blessings They had 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 and had 〈…〉 them Hebrews the 〈◊〉 chapter and the 〈…〉 But the matter of Abrahams joy was the hope of a 〈◊〉 blessing 〈◊〉 Christ. This God 〈◊〉 when he promised That his seed should not only be as the dust of the earth which is an earthly 〈…〉 the thirteenth chapter but As the starres of Heaven Genesis the fifteenth chapter By which is meant the blessing of Heaven This blessing was That he should enjoy those things which the eye bath not seen the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter and the ninth verse Thirdly That this blessing should come to him per semen suum not by a strange or foraign means this did increase Abrahams joy to think quod Servator Abrahae est semen Abrahae And that he whom David called his Lord was his sonne Matthew the twenty second chapter Fourthly His joy was the greater considering that this benefit was not appropriated to the Jews only that were of the stock of Abraham but that in him all Nations should be blessed not only he and all his children but as many as were to be blessed should obtain this blessednesse in him So say the Angels that the birth of Christ is matter of the Peoples joy because it belongs to all People Luke the second chapter That in this life all that are blessed with faithfull Abraham Galatians the third chapter And after this life shall be blessed by being received into Abrahams bosome Luke the sixteenth chapter For the manner of his joy As his desiring sight was spiritual so his joy is not carnal as ours but spiritual We desire to see the feast of Christs nativity and we joy when it comes but in a carnal manner but it must be spiritual as Mary saith My spirit hath rejoyced in God my Saviour Luke the second chapter There is a joy of the countenance which is outward but the true joy is of the heart and conscience To desire Christs dayes before he come and to joy when he is come are the true touchstones of our love to him When our Parents heard God was come they hid themselves Genesis the third chapter So he that is in state of sinne desires not Gods comming or presence neither rejoyce at it They say Let the holy one of Israel cease from before us Isaiah the thirtieth chapter and the eleventh verse So farre are they off from desiring his comming And for joying when he is come they will say with the Gergasites Depart out of our Coasts Matthew the eighth chapter and the thirty fourth verse But contrariwise the godly to testifie their desire say Break the Heavens and come down Psalme the hundred fourty fourth 〈◊〉 So for joy The hope that is deferred makes the heart to faint but when it comes it is as a tree of life Proverbs the thirteenth chapter and the twelfth verse Therefore we must proceed from desire to sight and by it as also by our joy we conceive at the day of Christs birth we may examine whether we be the children of Abraham and so may conceive hope to be partakers of blessing with him But if we rejoyce as the carnal Israelites did of whom it is said The People sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play Exodus the thirty second chapter and the sixt verse If we testifie our joy by eating and drinking that is no true joy Our 〈◊〉 day shall be 〈◊〉 Malachie the second chapter This joy is the Heathens joy whose hearts are filled with food and 〈◊〉 Acts the fourteenth chapter They eate cakes and drink wine and make themselves 〈◊〉 therewith Jeremiah the fourty fourth chapter But that is not Abrahams joy it is spiritual wherein is blessednesse For blessed are the People that can rejoyce in thee Psalm the eighty ninth We must learn to rejovce a right at the day of Christs birth If we will rejoyce as Abraham did we must pray with David Remember me Lord that I may see the 〈◊〉 of thy chosen and bee glad with thy people and give thanks with thine inheritance Psalm the hundred and sixt and the fourth and fift verses Abraham knew a day would come that should take away all his earthly joy and therefore desired the day of Christs birth which might make him to rejoyce in 〈…〉 the fift chapter And rejoyce in afflictions the first epistle of Peter and the fourth chapter such a joy as na man shall take away John the sixteenth chapter As we must rejoyce at this day of Christ after Abrahams example so Christ hath a second day wherein he will give to every man according to his works Romans the second chapter If we rejoyce at this day when it comes and desire it If we love the glorious comming of Christ the second epistle to Timothy and the fourth verse If we look for the appearing of the just God Titus the second chapter and the twelfth verse then shall we shew our selves the Children of Abraham Of that day to see it he saith it shall be matter of joy Lift up your heads Luke the twenty sixt chapter and the twenty first verse For your redemption draweth neer To others matter of sorrow They shall hide them in the rocks Revelations the third chapter but we must say with David I remembred thy judgements and received comfort Psalme the hundred and ninteenth Principes populorum congregantur
separation from the Temple which was but a type of that place was so grievous to Davids soul as he had no rest in his spirit and thought himself in worse state than the Sparrow till he had accesse to the Citie of God Psalm the eighty fourth Much more grievous is it to be separated from heaven If of the Church on earth it is said there are gloriosa dict a de te Psalm the eighty seventh Much more glorious things are spoken of Heaven whereof to be deprived will be a great grief for this place hath all things which may commend any place Of light it is said Lumen dilexit oculus but this place hath no night but continual light from the Lord himself Apocalyps the twenty first chapter If society doe commend a place then this place is commendable quia janua ibi aperta If immunity from pain there is neither hunger nor thirst nor cold If joy then there the elders sing continually the praises of God Apocalyps the twenty first chapter Therefore to be excluded from this place which is so to be desired is a great punishment Again To be separated not only from so good a place but from such company not only of holy Angels where if it were a great blessing to lodge while they were clothed with mortality Hebrews the thirteenth chapter then it is a greater blessing to dwell with them in this perfect 〈◊〉 None of the saints who albeit on earth they be despised and called fools Wisdome the fift chapter yet shall be glorious in heaven and not only their souls but their bodies made like the glorious body of Christ Philippians the third chapter and the twenty first verse of whose company to be deprived will be a grief but to be cast out of the company of Jesus Christ who when he did give but a taste of his glory it was so glorious 〈◊〉 his Disciples Matthew the seventeenth chapter so as they said 〈◊〉 est nobis hic offici will be a great grief for there he shall be in perfect glory at the right hand of God where he now 〈◊〉 which shall much more rejoyce us than these drops Lastly If the comfort of Gods 〈◊〉 in earth where the light of it is greatly eclipsed and darkned doe afford more comfort than 〈◊〉 of corne and oyle Psalm the fourth then what a discomfort will it be to be separated from the light of it when God shall shew the brightnesse of 〈◊〉 but even then shall the unprofitable servant be cast out from beholding the same Secondly That which doth aggravate his punishment is that this separation shall be done with violence cast him out not bid him goe out or lead him out The separations that are made from the Church militant are not done without great difficulty no man would willingly be 〈◊〉 But it will be a farre greater grief to be separated from the Church triumphant but howsoever they be unwilling yet they shall be separated violently no man will willingly come to judgment at the last day but God will bring every thing to judgment Ecclesiastes the twelfth chapter He that doth evil hates the light John the third chapter but we shall be brought to light whether we will or no and death which is a preparation to the last judgment is fearfull So as no man willingly dyeth nay we make many pleas becaule we would not be separated we say Lord have not we prophecied and yet Christ tells all will not serve the turne Matthew the seventh chapter Not every one that saith Lord Matthew the twenty fift chapter When did we see the hungry or naked c. But Christ for all that we are so unwilling to be cast out tells us In as much as you did it not c. So that albeit man will not goe out of himself yet he shall be cast out with violence which makes his punishment more grievous Thirdly This separation shall be with contumely and disgrace to be thrown out of the company of the Angels is a disgracefull separation Many times Malefactors though they suffer for their offences yet have no disgrace offered them But the unprofitable servant shall not only be punished with the losse of this heavenly place but shall be cast out to his shame for he that dishonoureth God by burying his talent bestowed upon him God will punish him with dishonour and disgrace Them that hate me I will hate the first book of Samuel the second chapter Secondly The place into which he shall be cast is utter darknesse The Apostle when he saith Ad quem ibimus 〈◊〉 habes verba aternae vitae John the sixt chapter and the sixty eighth verse tells us It is an excellent thing to be in presence of them that have the words of eternall life but it is farre more excellent to be present with eternal life it self but not only to be deprived of his presence but to be cast into utter darkness is extreme misery If we might be choosers for our selves as the Devils choesed to goe into the hoggs 〈◊〉 the eighth chapter and the thirty first verse So if we might choose some place if it were but to return to the world again it were some mitigation but when we have not only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is greater cause of misery we are not only deprived of light but cast into a place of darknesse And this punishment is very just that the unprofitable servant should be cast into darknesse which did darken his talent and hid it as the Prophet speaks of cursing Psalm the hundred and ninth He loved not blessing then let it be farre from him So quia non dilexit lucem non veniat ei lux extinguit scintilla gratiae ne videat lumen gloriae Which punishment how grievous it is appears for that the beholding of light as the Preacher saith Ecclesiastes the eleventh chapter is so comfortable to the eyes As Paul was out of hope of recovery when he and the rest could see nothing but darknesse Acts the twenty seventh chapter And God plagued the Egyptians with darknesse as the greatest plague he could lay upon them And the Apostle to shew the grievous punishment of the evil Angels saith They are reserved under darknesse the second epistle of Peter the second chapter for tenebrae formidolosae Again He is punished not only with darknesse but also with weeping and gnashing of teeth A man may have some comfort in darknesse it is the best time to sleep and meditate but the unprofitable servants being cast into darknesse shall have neither of these comforts to mitigate his punishment For there he shall feel the worm of conscience gnawing him which shall never dye and be tormented with the fire that never goeth out Mark the ninth chapter He shall have all things that may continue and increase his weeping But in these words the Holy-Ghost pointeth out two things The certainty and the measure of weeping in
both agreeable to the action we have in hand and also a good dependance upon that wherein we have been heretofore conversant But that these words are to be applyed to the holy 〈◊〉 and Sacrament of the Lords Supper appears for that before he calls himself the bread of life verse the thirty fift The bread from Heaven verse the fourty first The living bread verse the fifty first and all along this chapter there is nothing spoken of Christ but as he is the matter of this Sacrament and therefore these words are to be understood of the holy Eucharist And so these words as they yeeld comfort to the commers perswading them that they are of those whom God the Father hath given to Christ so no lesse comfort is reached to them here for that they understand from Christs own mouth That if they come to him they shall not be cast out but received of him so as none shall be able to take them out of his hands John the tenth chapter and the twenty eighth verse On the other side They that come not may know from hence that as they are not in the number of the Fathers Donatives that is such as are given to Christ but are the portion of Satan For they shall be cast out into the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone Apocalyps the twenty first chapter and the eighth verse And into utter darknesse where is weeping and gnashing of teeth Matthew the eighth chapter and the twelfth verse Touching the dependance his words have with that part of Scripture which we usually have held when we spake of Cains departure from Gods presence we heard that he did set himself as neer Eden as he could be that he was content for a little trifling pleasure that shortly fadeth to forgoe Gods presence where is pleasure for evermore that for a little worldly gain with Balaam he gives over all godlinesse which is the true gain and that not he but the whole world through ambition as Lords doe seek the worlds honor with the losse of the honor and favour of God Being thus departed from God we heard he came to a Land called Nod that is a Land of unquietnesse and troubles both in respect of the inward disquietness of his soul by continual fear the outward vanities of the whole world where he found that having forsaken God with whom is fulnesse of joy he could not have his desire satisfied by any pleasure that the world could afford But we left not Cain there but heard that the end of that journey was woe as it shall be the end of all those that walk in Cains way Jude the eleventh verse And for that there is none but may fall into the same way it concerns every man to think how being departed from the presence of God he may come back to Christ and especially that he watch his opportunity to come at such a time as Christ will not cast him out And that is taught us here in these words where Christ saith That whosoever commeth to him as he is the bread of life he shall not be cast forth But we must watch this opportunity for there are two wenite's Come to me all ye Matthew the eleventh chapter that have departed from me to receive worldly pleasures and gain The other Come ye blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdome Matthew the twenty fift chapter and the thirty fourth verse But he that will have his part in this latter venite must have his part also in the first He must come again to Christ by repentance else he cannot come to be partaker of the heavenly Kingdome In these words of Christ we have three persons First Pater dans Secondly Homo veniens Thirdly Christus non ejiciens Whereof the two former parts be the Condition the third person belongeth to the Promise The Condition stands in The Fathers giving and our comming The Promise is Christs not casting out Touching which parts joyntly we are to observe these That every one by experience sindes that the state of sinners live they never so pleasantly is but as Cain called his sonne Chanoch that is a good beginning For the mid'st of that state is unquietnesse and the end everlasting death Which being considered it will make every man willing to come again to God if there be any hope they shall be received In regard of our selves as St Paul speaketh of her that departed from her husband the first cpistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the eleventh verse so it were just that in as much as we have willingly forsaken God and departed from him preserring transitory and earthly delights before his favour he should say Qui discedit discedat that being once gone from him he should not receive usagain But here we are to admire the goodnesse and mercy of God and Christ that instead of a revenger and punisher he is a mercifull receiver that where in Justice Christ might be a rock of offence to such as depart from him he will be a rock of refuge to them that he is so farre from casting out if they come that he is content to seek such as are lost Luke the nineteenth chapter and the tenth verse That he sends and sends again that they should come back Matthew the twenty second chapter That he stands at the dore knocking Apocalyps the third chapter And saith Come to us all ye Matthew the eleventh chapter So there is no doubt but Christ will receive them that come to him For as the ancient Fathers note If when he comes to us we cast not him out neither will he cast us out when we come to him And that no unworthinesse by means of any filth either of body or soul doth keep him from us we see for bodily uncleannesse he was content to be received by Simon the leper Mark the fourteenth chapter and the third verse And in regard of spiritual pollution howsoever a man know himself to be a sinner that is to have an unclean soul yet not to despair because Christ by the confession of his enemies is such a one as doth not only receive sinners but eats with them Luke the fifteenth chapter and the third verse yea he not only 〈◊〉 them that deserve to be cast out as unworthy to inher it s he Kingdom the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter and the ninth verse but doth also wash sanctifie and justifie them in his 〈◊〉 name and by the spirit of God The Condition on our part was That we come the meaning where of if we look into the ancient Fathers upon the thirty fift verse He that commeth to me is some externall part of Gods worship for so they expound it by the Apostles words Romanes the tenth chapter If thou beleeve in thy heart and confesse with thy mouth for 〈◊〉 eving is the affection of the heart but confession is outward in the conversation of life as some are said to deny God
fruit so unlesse a man abide in me he cannot bear fruit but he is sarmentum a dry branch and is cast forth into the fire Whereby we see that all shall not be saved but only they that are gathered into the mysticall body of Christ and as members of his body doe live by his spirit working in them Secondly This incorporation standeth of two points First of generation Secondly of nourishment For there can be no body except it be begotten and the body being begotten dissolves again and turns to nothing unlesse it be nourished Such a thing we are to conceive of our incorporation both parts whereof are expressed by ingraffing and watering For in all things he that will be preserved in any estate must first enter into it and then he must remain in it The Analogie of these two we shall finde to be in the mysticall body of Christ. First he that will be of the body must come in by regeneration Titus the third chapter and the fift verse He must be ingraffed into Christs body Romans the sixt chapter and the fift verse He must put on Christ as the Apostle saith Galatians the third chapter as all they doe that are baptized into Christ Jesus Then being as it were begotten and ingraffed into the body he must be nourished and fed that so he may continue in that estate he must as a new borne babe desire the sincere milk of the word whereby he may grow up the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and the second verse He must be watered the first epistle to the Corinthians the third chapter He must eat the flesh of Christ and drink his blood that so he may abide in Christ and Christ in him John the sixt chapter and the fifty sixt verse By these a man is made partaker of the body of Christ by the other of the spirit By baptisme we have our incorporation by drinking the blood of Christ we receive the spirit Thirdly Why doth not the blood of Christ immediatly incorporate us into the Church without the mediation of water in baptism and drinking of Christs blood in the Lords Supper The ancient Fathers hold two reasons hereof First Taken from the love of Christ that ever since Corpus assumit sibi Hebrews the tenth chapter and the fift verse since he took part with the Children of flesh and blood Hebrews the second chapter and the fourteenth verse as he consists of a spirit and a body so he delighteth to work not only by a spirit but by a body also and this is an honor that he imparteth to bodily things Secondly He useth this course to shew his power which appears hereby to be great in that albeit these elements of water and bread and wine be weak and beggerly elements Galatians the fourth chapter and the ninth verse yet by his power he 〈◊〉 them and makes them effectual means to incorporate us into his body and to set us in that estate wherein we may be saved So the one reason is a testimony of Christs humane love the other a token of his divine power Secondly If we demand Why he makes choice of water bread and wine rather than of any other elements It is in regard of the proportion and analogie that they have with the things signified The seed Where with we are begotten is a waterish substance and as the Scripture sheweth water is the seed of the world for the spirit of God moved upon the waters Genesis the first chapter Therefore is water used in the Sacrament of our regeneration and because it is 〈◊〉 it doth nutrire The juice and nourishment that we suck out of the 〈◊〉 digested is that which nourisheth our life and therefore the element of wine is used in the Sacrament of our nutrition that is after we are born a new and washed with water in baptism to signifie our new birth then we must receive bread and wine in the Lords Supper to confirm our saith in the body and blood of Christ whereby we are sealed unto eternall life There is another reason why God worketh our incorporation by the means of these elements and that is that as out of darknesse he commanded light to shine the second epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter so he might work our salvation by that which was our destruction Therefore because the destruction of the world was by water wherein as Peter saith All the world perished except a few even eight persons So it is his pleasure by the water of baptism as an outward means to save us the first epistle of Peter the 3. chapter That as by water was the deluge of the world so by it might be the deluge of sin It was the eating of the forbidden meat that destroyed the world therefore he hath thought it good by eating to save men that as then it was said If ye eat ye dye Genesis the second chapter so now it is said except ye eat the flesh of the Sonne of man ye have no life in you John the sixt chapter and the fifty third verse Now the mediation of these elements are no lesse necessary to preserve and keep us as lively members of the mysticall body of Christ than bread and wine are to maintain natural life The People whom Saul commanded to 〈◊〉 no bread were so 〈◊〉 with fasting that their soul was ready to goe out of them the first book of Samuel the nineteenth chapter Therefore when David and his men were hungry and 〈◊〉 and thirsty in the wildernesse Barzillai and others came and brough provision the second book of Samuel the seventeenth chapter and the twenty ninth verse When Abraham returned from the 〈◊〉 of five kings Melchisedeck met him with bread and wine Genesis the fourteenth chapter So it is with the faithfull unlesse this spiritual life be susteined with these outward helps Therefore the Apostle faith We are all made to drink of the same spirit Our of which words for matter of Doctrine where Christ saith Drink ye all of it the Adversary saith that it was spoken to the 〈◊〉 and therefore it is lawfull for none but Priests to receive the Cup in the Supper But Paul speaketh more generally Nos omnes potati sumus not only the Clergy but Lay men And that both parts of the Sacrament was administred to all sorts appears by D. Aropagita and as the Apostle faith We are all partakers of one bread the first epistle to the Corinthians the tenth chapter and the seventeenth verse he doth not excluse the other part So here by drinking he understands both parts of the Sacrament Secondly We see there is a necessity of eating in as much as God appoints that the means where by he will communicate his spirit Acts the fift chapter He gives the spirit to none but such as obey him Therefore we must obey him when he commands us to use this means especially seeing he commands them with a nisi John the third chapter
petition Mark and regard In the Passion two things are to be considered first the grievousnesse of his sufferings noted in these words If ever there were the like sorrow Secondly the cause of it in these Where with the Lord hath afflicted me Upon which follow these three actions First to see Secondly to consider Thirdly to regard and esteem of it as a thing which concerns us As is implyed in the first words which are thus read Nonne ad vos pertinet for the first point here is some spectacle to behold in as much as he directeth his speech to them that passe by the way Omnes qui transitis viam When a stay is made not of one but of all there is some great matter and the holy Ghost tells us that there is no journy so important nor haste so great that should hinder us from considering of the sufferings of Christ. The motives that he useth to quicken our weaknesse are two the one taken from the thing it self the other from the beholders For the thing it self we know those things that are rare draw our eyes to behold them therefore he saith If ever there were sorrow like my sorrow And this reason he takes from the beholders as Doth it not concern or pertain to you For the things that were shewed chiefly are such as concern us as for other things that appertain unto us we respect them not The sufferings consist as all other doe either in sensu or damno that is either privatively or positively That which is translated sorrow or prayer is a blow or wound which is a matter of sense and it signifies such a blow as strikes off both root and leaves that is it we are to consider in this spectacle That which he felt was either in body or soul. Touching his bodily sufferings our own eyes are witnesses For there was no part of him neither skin nor bone nor sense nor any part wherein he was not stricken His blessed body was an Anvile to receive all the stroaks that were laid on him And we have no better argument hereof than Pilates Ecce homo John the nineteenth chapter for he thought they had brought him to that 〈◊〉 already that even the hard-hearted Jews would have pitied him But that which is said here si fuerit dolor sicut is not so verified of his bodily sufferings as in that which he suffered in his soul For in bodily sufferings many have been equall to him but the suffering of the soul is most grievous as the greatest heavinesse is the heavinesse of the heart the afflictions of the body may be susteined but a wounded spirit who can bear Proverbs the eighteenth chapter Therefore St. Paul calls that suffering which he felt in his soul corpus mortis Romans the seventh chapter Upon these sufferings it is that he cryeth out Ecce si fuerit dolor sicut The grievousnesse of whose suffering we argue not so much from that which is recorded of him that he did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mark the fourteenth chapter and the thirty third verse that he was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke the twenty second chapter and the twenty fourth verse that his soul was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matthew the twenty sixt chapter as from the bloody sweat Ecce si fuerat sudor that is verified when no uncleannesse is offered when a man lying on the cold earth for then it was cold so as they were fain to make fire then to sweat not tenues sudores but granos sanguinis He that considers this may make a cause of it that there was never any such sorrow or sweat The cause of this sweat was bought as indeed the word imports where with the Lord hath boyled me as in a furnace as after in the next verse Ignem misit Dominus he was in a furnace of Gods fierce wrath therefore the Greek Church prayeth By thy unknown sufferings good Lord deliver us For that which was taken from him that was 〈◊〉 Domini he was spoyled both of earthly comforts and heavenly graces For the first He that had gone up and down feeding healing and preaching among the Jews receives no comfort from the earth their words were not his but Barabas Again His blood be upon us and our children Lastly When he was on the Crosse they scorned him He trusted in God let him save 〈◊〉 and Thou that savest others come down and save thy self As for his Disciples from whom he might have looked for most comfort one of them betrayed him another denyed him and all forsook him and he is stript of all earthly comfort And as for his soul that was bereaved of all heavenly graces or influence there was a traverse or draw-bridge drawn as appeareth by his words My God why hast thou for saken me It is not so with the 〈◊〉 for they in the 〈◊〉 of their pains and sorrows feel drops of heavenly consolation which make them cheerfull But it was not so with our Saviour there was a sequestration whereby the influence of his divinity was restrained from his humanity whereupon ensued that cry My God why hast thou for saken me there was never the like cry Thirdly From the party that complaineth we may argue there was never the like sorrow A little thing done to a person of great excellencie doth aggravate the matter but never the like person suffered and never the like sorrow Exodus 23. 3. God takes order men shall not handle the poor beast barbarously but be ready to relieve and help him but more respect is to be had of a man although a Malefactor and much more an Innocent as he that fell among theeves and was hurt Luke the tenth chapter But if it be not only an Innocent but an exalted person as Josiah then great respect is to be had but ecce major Josiah hìc Matthew the twelfth chapter it is Christ that suffers of whom not only Pilate saith Ecce John the nineteenth chapter but the Centurion 〈◊〉 Verè hic salis est Deus this makes it a cause not to be matched The cause of those his sufferings is imputed not to the bloody Soldiers or hard-hearted Jews or high-Priests Scribes but afflixit Deus When God doth as well chasten in wrath as christen in his displeasure this is not don in his mercifull chastisement but in his wrathfull displeasure in die furoris ejus nay his colour was red When God is angry or punisheth grievously it is for some grievous sinne and is for some notable sinne of which it may be said non sicut had our Saviour deserved the wrath of God in such manner Pilate confesseth He found nothing in him John the fourteenth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse Why then did he suffer It was foretold The Messias should be stain Daniel the ninth chapter and the twenty fist verse not for himself but for others He that took not a penny was made to pay for all That is the nature of surety ship
the furnace and cast them up in the 〈◊〉 and they caused a stink And David in his sicknesse saith Psalm the thirty second His moisture was like the draught in Summer Therefore in the plague of Leprosie Leviticus the thirteenth chapter and the fourty fift verse the Leper was to have his mouth shut up David in that great 〈◊〉 spoken of in the first book of Chronicles the twenty first chapter and the thirtieth verse would have gone to 〈◊〉 but be found he should not feared with the Angel Therefore the servant of God saith Proverbs the fourteenth chapter A wise man 〈◊〉 the plague and shunneth it but the foolish goeth on still But these are not the only causes For besides 〈◊〉 there is some divine thing to be considered for there is no 〈◊〉 but a spirit belongs to it as Luke the thirteenth chapter and the eleventh verse a spirit of infirmity So are we to conceive that besides natural causes there is some spiritual of the sicknesse as 〈…〉 twelfth chapter a destroying Angel So in Davids plague in the second book of Samuel the twenty fourth chapter And 〈◊〉 the thirty seventh chapter and the thirty sixt verse the Angel went forth and slue And Apocalyps the sixteenth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse The Angels poured out the Vials of the wrath of God and there fell a noysome sore So it is Gods hand that brings in these plagues The cause stands on two parts First Gods wrath 〈◊〉 which all evil things proceed For affliction commeth not from the earth Job the fift chapter and the sixt verse They are sparks of his anger And he is not angry with the waters that they should drown 〈◊〉 the third chapter nor with the aire that it should corrupt but for these things commeth the wrath of God that is for our sinnes 〈◊〉 the fift chapter He doth but make a way to his wrath and then the earth 〈◊〉 up the 〈…〉 Psalm the seventy eighth The sinnes of the people are the cause of Gods wrath Peccata morum goe before peccata humorum There is first corruption of the soul Michah 〈◊〉 first chapter and the third verse All flesh had corrupted their 〈◊〉 Genesis the sixt chapter So there is infection in mens wayes before the streets be infected There is plaga animae the plague in the soul before it appear in the body It is sinne that bringeth sicknesse and death Romans the sixt chapter So they are both joyned Psalm the thirty eighth and the third verse There is no rest in my bones because of my sinne Therefore it is our sinne and infection of the soul that must be looked into If it were some outward cause only it could not be but the plague should stay 〈◊〉 there is so great store of means Jeremiah the eighth chapter Is there no balme in Gilead But he saith Jeremiah the fourty sixt chapter and the eleventh verse Frustra multiplicas medicanda sinne being not taken away physick will doe 〈◊〉 good First the corruption of manners must be holpen and then bodily help will follow Psalm the fourty first Heal my soul for I have sinned against thee And that course our Saviour keeps Matthew the ninth chapter first he saith Thy sinne is forgiven and then Take up thy bed and walk These sinnes he calls inventions Inventions please us greatly and all new things our new omnia better than old Manna Numbers the eleventh chapter But if it be our own inventions then we goe a whoring after it Such is the delight we take in it verse the thirty ninth Our first Parents were of this minde so proud they would not take a rule of life from God but would sicut Dii Genesis the third chapter They set up to themselves graven Images Exodus the 〈◊〉 chapter They have Dii alieni such as their Fathers had Not when men living otherwise then God 〈…〉 I shall have peace Deuteromie the twenty ninth chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse These webbs that we weave our selves and these eggs that we hatch Isaiah the fifty ninth chapter are our confusion and 〈◊〉 God and great reason For Exodus the fifteenth chapter and the twenty sixt verse he saith If thou 〈…〉 to my 〈◊〉 I will lay no disease Ego Dominus 〈◊〉 But if we follow our own inventions we can look for nothing but diseases quid tibi praecipio haec 〈…〉 Deuteronomie the twelfth chapter 〈◊〉 men will be 〈◊〉 than 〈◊〉 that was Sauls rebellion he would not destroy all as God commanded he was wiser than so But what were these inventions It is said verse the twenty eighth They joyned themselves to Baal 〈◊〉 Numbers the twenty fift chapter that is the sinne of whoring and fornication and that impudently before the congregation committed by Zimry and Cosby It was the adoring of an abhominable Idoll a sinne so grievous as it is said many years after 〈◊〉 not enough of the sinne of Peor Joshuah the twenty second chapter it is a sinne that will not be cleansed at the first And we see daily the sinne of uncleannesse ends with a plague that is infectious For the Cure It is certain As there are natural causes so natural cures of this Diseise 〈◊〉 as some Writers doe hold had this Disease and used not only prayer but a plaister by the Prophets direction Isaiah the fifty eighth chapter But as the cause of the plague is not only natural so here is used a spiritual remedy that is in as much as contrary curantur contrariis viis If the provoking of Gods anger be the Cause of the plague the appeasing of it by prayer must be the Remedy The two remedies are out of the double sense of the word which signifieth prayer and punishing Prayer is an appeaser of Gods wrath not only in other points but in this Numbers the twenty fift chapter They all wept and prayed And David in the second book of Samuel the twenty fourth chapter and the seventeenth verse fled to this remedy I have sinned but these sheep what have they done And Hezekiah being infected with the plague turned himself to the wall Isaiah the thirty eighth chapter And in Salomons prayer the first of the Kings and the eighth chapter where plagues or corrupt agues shall hop here then in heaven And there is a good proportion between this remedy and the disease For if there be a corrupt smell the way to take it away is by the good smell of incense or perfume So as our sinne doth give an evil savour and stink in Gods nostrils so the spiritual incense will remove it and that incense is prayer Psalm the fourty first Therefore the prayers of the Saints are called odours Apocalyps the fift chapter But it must be prayer qualified in two sorts First Phinehas prayer that is the prayer of the Priest So David had Gad to pray for him Hezekiah had Isaiah Lift thou up thy prayer Isaiah the thirty eighth chapter The Corinthians had Gad to pray for them the
considered that considering how God hath plagued them in the Devil we should beware that we fall not into the like sinnes Touching the Curse of God As it is the first so the greatest part of this Sentence And is a punishment most fearfull for all men doe abhorre to be cursed and to incurre the displeasure of a man much more of God whose word is his deed so that he no sooner speaks but it is done Jacob was loth to doe any thing to deceive his Father because so saith he I shall bring a curse upon me and not a blessing Genesis the twenty seventh chapter Indeed as the Wise-man speaks the curse that is causelesse and proceeds from foolish people shall not light upon a man Proverbs the twenty sixt chapter and the second verse But if a godly man such as Jacob and Isaac were doe curse it shall not fail but come to passe Much more shall the curse of God take effect for it shall come into a mans bowels like water and like oyle into his bones Psalm the hundred and ninth the seventeenth verse For the meaning of this Curse the Holy Gohst hath set down a large commentary in 〈◊〉 the twenty eighth chapter and in Leviticus the twenty sixt chapter and the Prophet saith Gods curse is a flying book twenty cubits long and ten cubits braad containing the curse that gotth over the whole earth 〈◊〉 the fift chapter and the third verse It is a book written within and without with lamentations mournings and woes Ezekiel the second chapter By these places it appeareth how large Gods Curse is in respect of this life But if with this we joyn that which Christ addeth concerning the life to come that is everlasting fire prepared for the Devill and his Angels Matthew the twenty fift chapter his curse will appear to be farre more large Secondly There is no malediction but in regard of some evill The evill that procured this curse unto the Devill was the evill of his malice which he shewed not only in speaking evill of God but in seeking to destroy man both in body and soul And his malice appears herein because he did those things being not provoked thereunto and for that he did it without any 〈◊〉 to himself As the Devill is malicious so are all they that are of that evill one Cain had no other cause to hate his Brother and to slay him but because his works were righteous and his own evill in the first epistle of John the third chapter and the twelfth verse The 〈◊〉 persecuted Christ not for any evill that they found in him worthy of death but only of envy Mark the fifteenth chapter and the tenth verse Thus to sinne of malice is a thing so displeasing unto God as albeit he did in mercy forgive men when they sinned through frailty yet he will punish their own inventions Psalm the ninty ninth and the eighth verse and therefore against such the Prophet prayeth Be not mercifull to those that offend of malicious wickednesse Psalm the fifty ninth and the fifth verse But consume them utterly in thy wrath that they may perish verse the thirteenth Where the Lord saith Cursed art thou and not be thou he sheweth that the curse commeth not from God but from the Devils malice and so whatsoever misery betideth us it is nothing else but the sparkles of our own sinnes Job the fift chapter and the ninth verse and as the Psalmist saith They are the dreggs of Gods wrath Psalm the seventy fift for as the Prophet speakes Wee our 〈◊〉 batch the 〈◊〉 egge that is sinne and the Serpent that is bred of this egge is the curse of God inflicted upon us both in this life and the life to come We doe first by sinne as it were cast the seed and the crop that we 〈◊〉 is all manner of misery and calamity Isaiah the fifty ninth chapter and in Justice God doth reward us thus for the wages of sinne is not only punishment with sicknesse povertie and such like in this world but hereafter with eternall death and destruction both of body and soul Romans the sixth chapter the twenty third verse In that God speaks by way of comparison Cursed art thou 〈◊〉 all beasts he doth not drop a curse upon the Serpent but as Daniel speaks the curse is 〈◊〉 upon him Daniel the ninth chapter and the eleventh verse And that this curse was verified in the visible Serpent appears hereby that not only Men but even all beasts doe shun the Serpent as a Creature principally accursed of God much more it is true in the invisible Serpent the 〈◊〉 for not only the godly but even the wicked that are of their Father the Devill 〈…〉 stick to curse him The visible Serpent being an unreasonable creature could not be so malicious But the invisible Serpent the more policie he hath the more pernitious and hurtfull he is 〈◊〉 he is so malicious that as he himself is fallen from his first estate and hath plunged himself in the bottom of Hell so he laboureth to bring all men into the same estate therefore thus was his malice rewarded Now to the two other branches of this Sentence where we shall finde two 〈◊〉 punishments for two sorts of sinnes for pride must have a 〈◊〉 and lust must loath and we shall see that they are both rewarded accordingly as Salomon saith That Pride goeth before dejection Proverbs the sixteenth chapter and the eighth verse So the Devil having 〈◊〉 himself must be thrown down to creep upon the ground for it is great equity that he that would fly should creep And as it was meet that glory should end in shame Philippians the third chapter so is it as meet that God should punish inordinate last with loathsomnesse And this is the course of Gods Justice as the Wise-man saith in Proverbs the twentieth chapter and the seventeenth verse The bread that is gotten by deceipt is sweet but at the last it will fill the mouth with gravel All the sinnes of the world may he reduced to these two that is The desire of greater glory than God hath appointed to us And of greater pleasure than is lawfull for us First we are to inquire How the first of these two punishments is verified in the visible Serpent for we know that all Creatures saving Man are dejected and creep as it were upon their belly and as one saith 〈◊〉 their breast between their feet only man being lift up with his countenance is taught not to set his minde upon earth but to meditate upon heavenly things But as Jonathan went of all four when he climbed up to the rock upon his hands and feet the first book of Samuel the fourteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse so doth man somtime grovel and creep upon earth when he is earthly minded But the difference that is between the Serpent and other beasts is this The Serpent having no legs lyeth flat upon his belly and is therefore
to sinne as well as he could make him of nothing But because it is no praise for man not to yeild to sinne when they have none to tempt them thereunto nor to be obedient to Gods will when they have none to perswade them to rebellion as in the beginning the Serpent did therefore he thought good that the Devil should still be their enemy as he was at the first for the promise of reward is made to them that strive and overcome To him that overcommeth will I give Apocalyps 12. and they must not only fight but fight lawfully or else they cannot be crowned the second epistle to Timothy the second chapter As for this cause God thought it good that this warre and hostility should continue so because he knew men doe make warre in vain where there is no hope of victory therefore he proclaims that the womans seed shall not only be at continual warre with the Serpent but shall overcome him and grince his head in pieces the more to encourage them in this spiritual battel There shall be hurt done on both parts but not like hurt they shall both bruise but the same thing shall not be bruised the head which is the chief part is bruised by the Woman and therefore she hath the greater victory the heel or tail which is the lowest part is only bruised by the Serpent and consequenly doing lesse hurt he is put to the worse The seed of the Woman doth so fight with the Devil that they break his head but the Devil fights so as he doth no great hurt Wherein two things are to be considered First What this Victory is namely the bruising and grinding in pieces of the Serpents head Secondly The condition of this Victory to wit that it shall not be with ease for it shall cost both sweat of brows and shedding of blood for we must resist sinne unto blood Hebrews the twelfth chapter And the holy Ghost saith here that howsoever the womans seed doe bruise the head of the Serpent yet the Serpent shall bruise his heel In the Victory we are to observe First the person that shall overcome that is the womans seed Secondly the manner how and that is by bruising his head The person receiveth two considerations for by the seed of the Woman we must understand not only Christ but the whole Church which is his body This Scripture concerns Christ as he is the wheat corn which being caft into the ground and dying bringeth forth much fruit John the twelfth chapter and twenty fourth verse It respects the faithfull as they are the ear of corne or the crop that commeth of that grain of wheat And as he was the seed of the Woman so are the faithfull to the end of the world Therefore of the Church the Propher saith That when he shall offer up his soul as an offering for sinne he shall see a long seed Isaiah the fifty third chapter And where the holy Ghost reporteth that the Dragon makes warre with the rest of the Womans seed Apocalyps the twelfth chapter and the seventeenth verse by that is meant the congregation of the faithfull to the worlds end who for that they are a body politick as Christ is a body natural are therefore called Christ the first epistle to the Corinthians the thirteenth chapter and the twelfth verse And this victory is verified in them no lesse than in Christ. So that in this promise we see not a Fiat lux that is Let there be light as in the Creation but Fiat Christus Let there be a Christ that is a deliverer to restore mankinde being now fallen from the estate wherein they were created For where God promiseth That there shall be warre between the Serpent and the Womans seed and that the one shall conquer the other As if Adam should object How shall our seed be able to strive with Sathan seeing they themselves being in state of perfection could not tread upon his head but were tempted and overcome God answers That he will raise them up a Captain As of the Judges whom God appointed to 〈◊〉 the People of Israel it is said The Lord raised them up a Captain Judges the eleventh chapter so here God promiseth to Adam and Eve that he will raise up the Captain or Prince Messiah Daniel the ninth chapter and the twenty fift verse that shall fight and get the conquest for them and that he shall come of their seed Secondly If God will raise up this Captain of the Womans seed then he shall not be an Angel or Archangel that shall deliver us for as the Apostle saith He in no sort took the nature of Angels Hebrews 12. 15. but he took the seed of Abraham that is he shall be man compassed with the same flesh that we carry about with us he shall be bone of our bones and as the Prophet speaks The Captain shall be of themselves and the Prince shall spring out from among them Jeremiah the thirtieth chapter so Christ who is appointed by God his Father to be the Saviour of the world is of your selves and took our flesh upon him Thirdly God saith not your seed but the Womans seed which is a plain manifestation of the ordinary work of God As if God should say to the Devil Thou beginnest with the Woman which is the weaker vessel the first epistle of Peter the third chapter thinking to prevail the sooner But how weak soever she be thou shalt finde that out of her will I bring a seed that shall bruise thy head and thou shalt thereby see that my power is made perfect in weaknesse the second epistle to the 〈◊〉 the twelfth chapter for God in his councel doth make the weak things of the world to counfound the strong the first epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter Secondly This shall be performed by the seed of the Woman because as she was the cause of 〈◊〉 For Adam was not deceived but the Woman the first epistle to Timothy the second chapter and the fourteenth verse so God would have the cause of remedy to come from her to shew That he doth bring light out of darknesse the second epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter Thirdly For that Eve knowing that her credulity in hearkning to the Serpents voyce was the cause of all his misery might as that sex is most inclined thereunto conceive great grief of heart to comfort her the promise of victory is by God himself in great mercy appropriated to her whereas Christ came of Adam no lesse than of the Woman Fourthly That it might be the gate to all Prophecies For as one saith of Christ He is so the Womans seed as he is not the Mans therefore Isaiah saith Behold a Virgin shall conceive Isaiah the seventh chapter and in the Prophet Jeremiah God speaks thus Behold I create a new thing in earth a Woman shall compasse a Man Jeremiah the thirty first chapter and the twenty second verse Which seed
John 9. 6. The rock of 〈◊〉 which is set in repugnance to water Numbers 20. 11. yet out of it he caused streams to gush And this power of God appeared most in the beginning of the Gospel in setting abroad Christian Religion for as he in the beginning out of darknesse brought light 2 Cor. 4. 6. So by men of no learning no authority or countenance strength or wealth did cause the Gospell to be planted in all the World that we may know this Caveat to be worth the noting that he is the cause of things natural now in the state of generation as he was of things supernaturall in the beginning of Creation And that we may know that he is able to doe things above besides and without yea and sometimes contrarie to these ordinarie means that so we may be taught neither in the want of them to dispair nor when we have plenty to be proud and presuming in them but ever look back to God which is above all means and of himself as able to doe all in all To whom be all honour glorie power wisdome and dominion for ever and ever Amen Aut vapor ascendens è Terra qui errigaret universam superficiem Terrae c. Gen. 2. 6,7 18 May 1591. TOgether with the conclusion of the works of Creation in the fourth verse I told you that 〈◊〉 in the 5. verse adjoyned a necessary Caveat touching second causes lest now we should ascribe the proceeding and doing of things either to ordinary means or second causes either naturall as to rain or artificiall as to mens labour and industrie which two doe include all other means whatsoever To this end he declared that God is the Author of second causes and therefore as he did all things before them so now they are he is likewise able to doe and bring any thing to passe as well without them yea with means and by causes contrary to such an effect as well as with all the means that are in the course of nature or may be invented by the industry of men Moses then now passeth from the Creation of other things unto the narration of the History of Man by the 6. verse which sheweth the generation of rain spoken of in part before that so there might be an ordinary proceeding from one thing to another Now then to speak of them both apart First Touching the Creation of the Rain we must lay this ground That God either without vapours or clouds can if he please bring store of rain to the Earth 2 Kings 3. 17. which plenty by Gods power was without winde rain or clouds But for the naturall generation of Rain we must note that there are two issues proceeding from the Earth which here are set down as the causes of it 1. The first is a moist or foggie steem or vapour 2. The second a dry smoke fume or exhalation It is not wonderfull that the Earth should yeild a dry fume because it is naturally inclined to drynesse but it is strange that the Earth should give out a moist fume for that is contrary to her nature and qualities There are three estates and degrees in the generation of Rain out of the words 1. The beginning and originall of it is vapor expirans a moist steem loosned from the Earth 2. The proceeding of it is vapor ascendens lifting it self into a cloud above 3. The perfecting of it is vapor descendens which is the dissolving of the cloud and so dropping down these are three proceedings of this generation God is able to rostrain this course of the rain Job 36. 27. and might have caused 〈◊〉 not to be loosed from the Earth 〈◊〉 ascend up but to sweat out to moisten the dry clodds as it is in our bodies But God caused it to lift it self thither that he might water the Earth from his Chamber Psal. 104. 13. But being loosned from the Earth the nature of such a cloud is vanishing and dissipating it self in the Aire to nothing James 4. 14. therefore God bindeth it together in a cloud and maketh it a compact and condense matter Job 26. 8. And for the dissolving of the clouds he is said Cribrare aquas 2 Sam. 22. 12. And these are the three proceedings of rain and the three degrees ingendring it Finxit verò Jehova Deus hominem de pulvere terrae sufflavitque in nares ipsius halitum vitae sic factus est homo anima vivens Verse 7. NOw touching the 7. verse at which I said 〈◊〉 the repetition of the Historie of Man and his generation That we may not trust in him nor his help we read Gen. 1. 26. that Man was created but not whence nor how nor after what sort these circumstances are not there set down there we read that man was made Male and Female but the order how is not set down Therefore that which briefly he touched omitting some things there now here he supplyeth shewing that God first made the Man and out of his side took the Woman Concerning which having shewed that Man is made the chief Creature of all the rest both in regard of his superior part of the soul as also of the inferior part of his body and also in the end of this verse he expresseth more fully the other part of his soul and in handling both he observeth the very order which he used before First to speak of the lesse perfect and more base part of the body and then of the soul. Touching the body in the first part of the verse there is two things expressed to be considered of 1. First the Matter 2. Secondly the Mould in which he was made and framed in his bodily shape The dust is the origine and beginning of Man which though it be often repeated yet God is fain in the 3. of Gen. 19. 〈◊〉 tell it to Adam again to humble him that he may know how absurd a thing it was for him once in pride to imagine that he should be as God for he must needs see by this that he should be but an earthen God if he were any which is as bad as to be of stone or wood The Saints of God have ever confessed this to humble them As Abraham Gen. 18. 27. Job 10. 9. Psal. 104. 29. 1 Cor. 15. 47. 2 Cor. 5. 5. which doth shew that we must take notice and regard of this point to humble us that the clouds and rain were made before us and of a purer more fine and better matter than our bodies were for they were of the vapour of the Earth but we of the base and grosse clod and dust of the Earth but 〈◊〉 comfort us in this thought he telleth us that that which is wanting in the matter is supplyed in the form and shape of our bodies God by saying that he framed Man speaketh after the manner of men Rom. 9. 20 21. In which phrase of speech he is 〈◊〉
of his blessings on him in this happy place which sheweth Adam in all justice worthy to be condemned as filius mortis 2 Sam. 12. 5. in that he having such infinite store of all good trees that were yet was not content but did impiously and ungratefully take away and steal from him which had but only one tree From both these we gather that it is not lawfull in respect of Gods will nor against the Law of nature but it is allowed and permitted to man in the estate of innocencie to desire and to use and enjoy both plenty and variety of Gods blessing here on Earth which are pleasant and good that is such good Creatures which may serve for delight and profit David Psal. 23. 5. giveth God thanks for both for God gave him balme which is a thing for pleasure and an overrunning cup which is for plenty And Salomon 2 Chro. 9. 21. and in the 1 King 10. 22. when his Navie went to Ophir he took order according to the wisedome God gave him that they should bring him Apes Peacocks and Parrots c. which we know are only for delight and hath a use for pleasure so he had both a desire and fruition of such things and our saviour Christ which is wiser than Salomon John 18. 2. he often resorted to and reposed himself in a garden and took pleasure therein and Luke 24. 43. there we see he cate of an honey-Combe for the pleasure of taste and St. Augustine giveth this reason because God caused Bees not to gather honey for the wicked only but for the godly also The desire then and the use is lawfull only we must take this Caveat by the way and beware that we long not after the forbidden Tree that is that we both in respect of our wills and desires in regard of the means to obtain and get these things and also of the use and enjoying them must beware that we doe not that which is forbidden for to desire those things in affection immoderately to seek them by evill means inordinately and indiscreatly or to use them in excesse unthankfully is the abusing and making them evill unto us And let this suffice for the first part Now for walking about the Garden Moses here calleth us into the mid'st of it and we know that usually in the mid'st of their places of pleasure men will have some curious devise so God applying himself to the nature of men is said to have a speciall matter of purpose in the mid'st which Moses will have us now see and consider We read in the 1 Cron. 16. 1. that in the middle of the Temple and in the mid'st of the middle part God caused the Cherubins and the Ark to be set where his glorie and presence did most appear for there he contriveth and conveyeth the most excellent things in all Paradise and setteth them in the mid'st thereof to be seen which were no where else that is to say the tree of life and the tree of knowledge of good and evill which he expresseth by name as for all the rest he hudleth them up in a general term as not worthy the naming in respect of this Touching which two St. Austin saith well that we must note that they came out of the ground not out of the Aire that is they were not fantasticall trees as some men have imagined but very true and substantial trees as the rest not differing but only this in prerogative and special fruit which by Gods blessing they brought forth fructus erat non ex natura arboris sed ex gratia Creatoris as è contra it was not an evill or hurtfull tree ex voluntate plantantis sed ex culpa comedentis for by Adams sinne it became deadly We see then that as Paradise was a natural place though it had reference to a spirituall place for in this tree of life is both matter of Historie which proveth the very true and essential being of it and yet withall matter of mysterie For as it is a true use to be applyed to the body and natural life to maintain it So besides that History in it was a mysterie to signifie a heavenly matter to be spiritually applyed to our souls as the Scriptures doe teach And in these two respects we shall have a perfect comprehension of these trees in the middest Touching the tree of life and the corporal use of it we must remember that it is said in the 7. verse that God gave man a spirit of life and made him a living soul that is such a soul which could give life to every part in the body with the functions and faculties thereof as to eat and drink to move goe and stirre which the soul of Beasts also giveth to them naturally Touching the natural life and living soul of Man all Physicians doe well agree with divinity in this that it standeth in two points and that there were two causes ordained by God by which it should be maintained or impaired the one is set down Deut. 34. 7. Humidum radicale the natural vigor and strength of nature in moisture the other is called Calor naturalis 1 Reg. 1. 1 2. that is natural heat So long as they two are perfect and sound the bodily life doth continue perfect but when there is a defect or decay of them then the natural life doth cease and end Wherefore God taketh order that by eating and drinking there should be a supply of that natural moisture which should be spent in us by travail and labor Jer. 18. 15. And therefore it is called a refection and recovering by food that moisture which before hath been decayed in us now because the moisture and juice which cometh of meats and drinks would at last by often mixture become unperfect as water being mixed with wine is worse therefore God gave this tree of life for mans bodily use that whatsoever naturall defect might grow in these two yet the fruit of this tree shall be as balm as it were to preserve his bodily constitution in the first perfect good estate of health Secondly though there be no decay of moisture or that yet sinne which is the sting of death might impair or destroy this immortall life 2 Chron. 15. 16. For when God doth punish or chastise man for sinne then even as a moth fretteth a garment so doth sinne consume our life Psal. 39. 11. Therefore God ordeined also the other tree of knowledge to a remedy for that that as the body should be sustained by that corporall fruit of life so his heart also might be propped up or upheld by grace Heb. 13. 9. which this tree of knowledge did teach him to apprehend And thus much of the corporall use of these trees which were truely in the Garden as this History doth shew Now for the other part it is not to be doubted but that as it hath a true matter of history So it hath in it also a spirituall mystery
6. 〈◊〉 fides patientia integritas For if we so fear that we have faith and hope in Gods mercy and patiently endure as Christ did not digressing from righteousnesse for all the troubles of this life As these things in our hearts move well or stand still on earth so doe these four Beasts and streams in heaven move and flow to us or stand still from yeelding us any comfort Thus doth Augustine and Ambrose make a profitable resemblance and comparison between these things on earth and that which is in heaven that it may be a course to lead us to Paradise above Accipiens itaque Jehovah Deus hominem collocavit ipsum in horto Hedenis ad colendum eum ad custodiendum eum Gen. 2. 15. June 15. 1591. AT the eight verse before as ye remember we said that Moses did first deliver the Treatie of the place of Paradise which now he hath ended And now he intendeth to set down the manner of his placing and imploying him in that place His placing is set down here in two points 1. First By shewing us the place from whence God took him Secondly the place to which he brought him 2. Then he sheweth us that the things in which he was imployed were double 1. First in regard of his body He was enjoyned the duty of labour as is shewed in this 15. verse 2. Secondly In regard of his soul the duty of Obedience In the two next verses the Fathers term them Cultura horti Cultus Dei. We must begin with his placing Touching which first he telleth us that God took him from another place before he brought him to this If we ask from whence God took him We are to understand that he was taken out of the common of the World as when he had transgressed the commandement he was cast out into the wide world again Gen. 3. 23. The Prophet Esay seemeth to tell us that it is a very profitable meditation to look back into the former place and estate from whence we were taken Esay 51. 1. So did Anna in the old Testament I Sam. 2. 8. and Mary in the new Testament Luke 1. 52. in their several songs God doth raise the base from the dunghill and set them with the Princes of his People Psal. 113. 7. Joseph was taken from the Dungeon and prison Psal. 105. 17. and brought from thence to be chief Ruler in Egypt Moses was a mighty man and of great personage yet if we consider from whence he came we shall see he was taken out of the water Exod. 2. 5. c to his great honour and renown Gideon was taken from the flayle Judg. 6. 11. Saul with a naile in his purse and from seeking his Fathers 〈◊〉 1 Sam. 9. 1 2 c. David from the 〈◊〉 Psal. 78. 70 71. with divers others in the like sort the particulars would be over-tedious to recite This then being Gods course in Adam at the first from basenesse to honour from the wilde field to Paradise So ever after he used the same order in his posterity and therefore will have men consider and confesse their unde from whence they come So the old Church were bound to acknowledge their unde and to say Deut. 26. 5. My Father was a poor Syrian ready to perish with bunger and was after in cruel bondage in Egypt c. and from that poor and miserable estate the Lord brought us into Canaan c. This then kindly worketh in us the conceit of humility to consider and remember that first Man was a companion to Beasts both in the same common matter and place untill Good took and brought him into a more excellent place As we have spoken of the place from whence so now of the place to which he was brought That was Paradise wherein we must note that God brought him not thither only to shew it him that he might see it 1 King 8. 9. but that he might inhabite it enjoy it possesse and exercise himself in it to which he seemeth to have relation in the 10. Psal. 14. which proveth that Adam was not there natus sed positus nor thereof Dominus sed Colonus and he had it not by inheritance but by Deed of Gift not naturâ sed gratiâ he was not a Citizen but a Denizen he was a Proselite brought in thither from some other place 2. The second word was posuit as who would say Man was not able to put in himself he could not come thither alone but it was a thing supernatural even a speciall grace of God who put him in this place not mans natural wit or industry Wherefore this being a shadow and resemblance of Heaven it is sure that whatever we say it is not our merit or worthinesse our wit or any thing else which can bring us thither but only the free grace of God which as it teacheth us humblenesse in regard of our unde so it teacheth us thankfulnesse in regard of our quo whither that is Paradise a place full of all pleasant and profitable things and our thankfullnesse must be with trembling and fear Psal. 2. 11. Quoniam qui potuit poni potuit deponi qui potuit ferre potuit etiam auferre as he did indeed 3. The third point is his ut that is the cause and end for which God took him from the World and put him into Paradise which was to 〈◊〉 him some service both in dressing and keeping the Garden as also in doing homage unto him that he might know that he was but a servant in Paradise and had a Lord and Master Paramount farre above him and therefore that it was his duty to be carefull and thankfull to God for his benefits Also this labor was imposed him that he might understand that this Paradise was not an estate and place of his rest and all happinesse to be looked for but rather a place of strife Rev. 2. 7. which when he had performed at last he should be crowned with this end which is double and containeth the two vocations of every man The one respecting the Common-wealth The other God in his holy Church Touching the first which is set down in this verse concerning bodily labour there are two questions to be inquired of the one of Adam the other of Paradise Object The question concerning Adam is Why God should 〈◊〉 him to such labour seeing God purposed to place him in a most happy estate for it might seem a thing very inconvenient to impose labour to him which might marre and hinder all the felicitie and happinesse spoken of before Resp. For answer to that It is true which St. Augustine saith that indeed if we mean Laboriosum laborem it would have been a prejudice and let to his happinesse But if by this is understood only such a pleasant labor and exercise of body in which a man taketh more delight and comfort than by sitting still then we
regard of this life that of the twenty ninth chapter and one and twentith verse is that of this life my terme is ended Zathaca this name belongeth to all females in respect of this life for all bring forth life though to die It only this life were here regarded the ancient Fathers that came from her though they lived long yet they died and have long layn dead and in regard of the length of their death shee might have beene called the mother of the dead therefore this name is understood of the other life which is eternall for after death they had hope of another life David in the twenty seventh Psalme and the thirteenth verse Should have sainted but that hee beleeved to see the goodnesse of God in the land of the living And in the hundred forty second Psalme and the fifth verse hee had his portion and hope in the land of the living God is the God not of the dead but of the living the two and twentith of Mathew and the thirty second verse Now where there is a Commandement or Promise of life there is meant eternall life Hee that doeth the Commandements shall live not a mortall but an immortall life the Covenant of life to the Priests and People in the Leviticall law is that life That was it that made Job in his ninteenth chapter and twenty fifth verse to assure himselfe that his Redeemer lived and so should hee but most plainly speaketh Christ himselfe the eleventh of John and the twenty fifth verse of himselfe that hee is life and hee that beleeveth in him though hee mere dead yet shall hee live and in the very nature of the word it selfe is a double being the one temporall the other permanent which is expressed in the originall by difference of one letter Hagab and Havah all have the common life but there are those that are strangers from the life of God the fourth of the Ephesians and the eighteenth verse and there are those to whom God is life and length of dayes the thirtith of Deuteronomie and the twentith verse so that not by consequence but by the very essence of this name is meant life eternall God hath his booke where hee writeth the living the thirty second chapter of Exodus and the thirty second verse there is a booke of life the sixty ninth Psalme and the twenty ninth verse God promiseth to give to him that overcommeth to eate of the Tree of Life the second of the Revelations and the seventh verse and the ancient Fathers upon that place non dedit corollam sed coronam vitae he gave a crown of life which is life for ever There is a mysterie also in the qualitie of the name which is comprehended in the word it selfe which is a bringing of good news and glad tidings as are cold waters to comfort the thirstie so is good news from a farre Country the twenty fifth chapter of the Proverbs and the twenty fifth verse When Jacob heard that Joseph his sonne was yet alive in a farre and strange Countrey and that they had brought him Chariots these tydings revived Jacob that was in age the fourty fifth chapter and the twenty seventh verse this name of life is even as a name of joyfull tydings If in matters of this life it bee so then much more in things spirituall after wee have sinned and deserved punishment then absolution and remission is a joying of a mans heart and there is joy in this name that word is life vita est ex verbo man at the first was made a living soule the seventh of the former chapter In the sixth of Saint Johns Gospell the sixty third verse The words Christ spake are spirit and life and againe in the sixty eighth verse of the same chapter Peter saith to him thou hast the words of eternall life It is observed by the Greeke Fathers that the seventy Interpreters did put downe Hevah under the same letter Evangelium which is good tydings this word is the abstract of the eternall word In the first to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the forty fifth verse the first man Adam was a living soule the last Adam was a quickning Spirit a living Soule is in it selfe a quickning Spirit is unto others in the word was life the first of Saint Johns Gospell and the fourth verse and in the first Epistle of Saint John the first chapter and the first verse Christ was the word of life and life it selfe verbum vitae vita hence wee receive Grace here and hereafter And herein is the manifestation of the Trinitie given in this very name of Evah The mysterie of salvation was known to Adam before hee gave the name God hath given to his sonne power over all flesh that hee should give eternall life to all them that beleeve in him the seventeenth of Saint John and the first verse The Promise of Christ was in this that the seede of the woman should breake the Serpents head not the seede of man but of woman therefore hee still keepeth his owne name but changeth her name from 〈◊〉 to Evah saying with himselfe I am Adam still from mee is nothing but earth but from the Promise made by God to the woman hee giveth her the name of Hevah and from Hevah hee giveth life to the end of the world for the Fathers gather out of the first of the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the one and twentith verse That by Adam came death hee is pater morientium but by the Promise of Christ in this name shee is mater viventium the mother of the living for by Christ wee live and hee is therefurrection of the dead the ancient writers observe that Adam was 〈◊〉 in pulverem reversurus hee was dust and to dust hee should returne that is of his owne nature but by Hevah is promise of Grace and though wee as by nature die with Adam yet God will raise 〈◊〉 up by Jesus Christ the second to the Corinthians the fourth chapter and the thirteenth verse It is hee that rayseth the needy out of the dust according to the hundred and thirteenth Psalme and the seventh verse this is it that made Paule the second to the Galathians and the twentith verse to say That I live yet not I but Christ that liveth in mee and in that I now live in the flesh vivo in fide fiilii viri the just liveth by faith and shall live the life of Grace shee is here then called the mother of that life set this verse aside wee have no memorie that the promise before made was of eternall life hence then is a fountaine of life which was by transgression the originall of death for shee transgressed and thereby came death but God brings light out of darknesse and life out of death But what is faith without 〈◊〉 even nothing for faith worketh by charitie the fist to the Galathians and the sixth verse then as from hence
third of Luke the fourty third verse of the two Malefactors that sufferd with our Saviour he saith to one of them Hodie eris mecum in Paradiso to day shalt thou be with me in Paradise there is the return of one to Paradise And again in the 2 Corinthians 12. 4. you have another taken up into Paradise this is then a sending of the Dove with a branch in his mouth in hope of return it is no 〈◊〉 of the Raven not to return But this returning is to the Paradise of God for unto him that over commeth will God give to eate of the tree of life which is in the midst of the Paradise of God the second of the Revelations the seventh verse So that that place sheweth a manifest return to eat of the tree of life and to take again the benefit of Paradise And in the twentieth of Johns Gospel the fifteenth verse Christ appeared to Mary Magdalen as a gardiner whence the Fathers infer that he shall bring us again into a better Garden then was Eden into the heavenly Paradise there to eate of the Tree of life by mercie through his owne sonne shall he send them in againe as with Justice mingled with Mercy he sent them out So much for this time Quumque expulisset hominem instituit à parte anteriore horti Hedenis Cherubos flammamque gladii sese vibrantis ad custodiendum viam quae ferebat ad arborem vitae Januar. 18. 1598. THIS is the putting forth of Adam and Eve from Paradise for they being sent forth before from the garden of Eden it may seeme that God dealt with them with such mercy that he spake to them but in jest But to shew that this execution was in earnest and that not only the Sentence should be executed but the execution prosecured with effect it followeth in this place to shew how the man was cast out of Paradise and how it was fenced and how the passage to the Tree of life was stopped with a 〈◊〉 sword shaken The occasion whereof was the slipperiness of mans nature who though he were in misery yet would desire to eate of the tree of Life and so live in eternall misery seeking by all means to shake off this penitential life therefore God useth all meanes to draw him to repentance and to think of his former happiness and of his present misery In this verse then a caveat must be had that there be no daliance in the execution but that the execution in all points be fulfilled whereupon they are cast forth there are Cherubins set who are armed with fire and sword to prosecute the sentence and execution and defend the passage into Paradise that so all his statutes may be found true For all that God doth and saith are done in equity and truth the hundred and eleventh Psalm and the eighth verse The Tree of Life fenced 〈◊〉 Another point is this that of God and Justice he fenceth the Tree of life with an armed Angell with fire and sword And therefore look where the precept and law of God is contemned a Cherubin and a Sword followeth according to that of the twenty sixth of Leviticus and the twenty fifth verse Mittam gladium super vos I will send a Sword upon you that shall avenge the quarrell of my Covenant In the twenty second verse before in the sentence the Tree of life was not fenced at all therefore here God provideth for it a fence and a better guard which is Cherubins and a Sword The Seraphin in the sixth of Esay and the sixth verse Had a hot 〈◊〉 in his hand which he took from the Altar Another Cherubin in the tenth of Ezekiel and the seventh verse Stretcheth forth his hand 〈◊〉 the fire and giveth of it to him that was clothed with linnen thus then was the pastage of Eden guarded with an Angell a Cherubin armed with a fiery Sword in regard of the justice of God The end of the fencing The end of this fencing thus of Paradise and of the Tree of life is as the Fathers say because that it is the will of God Inseparatio Paradisi ligni that the Paradise of God and the Tree of life should be inseparablie together that none should enjoy the Paradise of God but should easte of the Tree of life and none should have the Tree of life but should likewise enjoy the Paradise of God that so whosoever should enjoy the one should have the other for as it is in the thirty fourth Psalm and the twelfth verse And likewise in the first of Peter the third chapter and tenth verse Every man naturally hath a longing desire after long life and to see good daies and to live long and happily to have eternity and the Paradise of 〈◊〉 for small is the comfort to live long and have no happinesse or to have happinesse and not enjoy it long and therefore man when he was cast forth he was debarred hereby both of the state of felicity and of eternity that God might be true in his words and just in his works A Cherubim and a firie Sword Now touching this guard it self this fence it consisteth of two parts the one is a Cherubin taken and sent from Heaven above the other a fiery Sword from the Earth below that Adam and Eve might consider that Heaven and Earth were armed against them to be a terror to their Soul and Body this was a spirituall and civill punishment for there was in Adams sinne an inordinate desire of the Soul to seek curiously into Gods secrets and to know good and evill and likewise an inordinate appetite of the body to behold and taste of the forbidden fruit thinking that was a fruit more pleasant than all the trees in the garden and God doubteth in the twenty second verse that he will put also forth his hand and take of the tree of life and live for ever and therefore to fence this Tree he setteth an Angell not naked but armed to defend it I say an Angell with a shaking Sword in his hand Cherubims And that these Cherubins are Angels it is doubtlesse by the whole course of the Scriptures both new and old and there of the ancient and new writers make no doubt they say that as the committing of sinne was by an evill Angell so emissio the punishment for sinne was by an Angell their putting out of Paradise was by means of the evill Angell and the passage was kept against them by an Angell armed with a burning Sword he came like a Serpent to provoke them to sinne and he was punished by a Cherubin an Angell of that order mention is made of the Cherubins in the time of the Law in the twenty fifth of Exodus and the eighteenth verse And in the building of the first Temple of Salomon were placed the Cherubims in the inward house the figures of Cherubims compassed the house and the dores of the Oracle were
no more favor hath God forgotten to be mercifull no doubt God will shew the mercy that hee found in his misery or if with the Prophet Jer. 47. 6. we fay Oh thou sword of the Lord how long will it bee ere thou cease turne again into thy scabbard rest and be still no doubt God will be mercifull And for the Cherubyms the Cherubyms that covered the two ends of the mercy seate in Exodus the 25. chapter and the 18. verse were Cherebims of protection that covered with their wings the Mercy-seat And in Ezekiel 28. it is said That the king of Tyrus had been in Eden the garden of God and verse 14. That he was the 〈◊〉 Cherub that covereth it was a Cherubym of protection They no doubt that accompanied the Lamb Revel 14. were Angells and Cherubyms singing and harping for joy and these Cherubyms that here are appointed with fire and sword if it please God to be mercifull may turne their shape and lay downe the Sword for if Gods wrath be appeased no wrath is executed as in the case of David and of Jerusalem and of Ninivie where God stayed the hand of his Angell and his wrath ceased for God giveth power to Angells in Heaven and Princes on the Earth and all the shields of the world belong unto God Psal. 47. so that if he be appeased they yeeld their power and if God will have mercy upon man and will say deliver him that he goe not downe the pit for I have received a reconciliation then shall he be restored to his former state Job 33. 24. Upon mans repentance God will deliver his soule from destruction and if here God were once reconciled the sword should be taken away from the Angell and he should put it up into his sheath and man should recover his former state and the Angell shall become an Angell of mercy like the Cherubyms Exod. 25. 〈◊〉 covered with their wings the mercy seat or Propitiatory Now the meanes of reconciliation is a Propitiatory sacrifice for Sacrifice is the way of Reconciliation When Abraham with his offering of his sonne had pleased God the Angell stayed Abrahams knife and he found favor with God chap. 22. After David by his sinne had procured the punishment of his people he repented him of his sinne ond offered him up a burnt offering and a peace offering and then the Lord answered him by fire from heaven upon the Altar of burnt-Offering and when the Lords wrath was appeased the Angell sheathed up his Sword 1 Cron. 21. 26. and here if in Adams Case Gods wrath be appeased and he reconciled the Angell will lay down his firySword and flamma quae ardet gladius qui mactat the fire that should burne shall be extinguished and the sword that should slay shall be sheathed and by a Sacrifice Gods wrath shall be appeased for Exod. 12. chapter Where God seeth the blood upon the 〈◊〉 of their houses God and his Angell will passe over their houses and plague nor destruction shall not fall upon them the token of blood shall be a reconciliation of Gods favor and the Angell passed by This brings us to the great Propitiatorie Sacrifice the like whereof never was in the world in the which is not the blood of Lambs Goats or beasts but the blood of the immaculat Lamb Jesus Christ Gods sonne and mans Saviour who offered his pretious blood for the sinnes of us all who was the only and all sufficient Sacrifice to apapease the wrath of God and reconcile man to his Love this Sacrifice drew the alliance of Men with Angels made a reconciliation with God and restored man to the tree of life and the Paradise of God and the Angels shall rejoyce and be glad at this reconciliation and that Christ was exalted the eleventh of the Revelations and the fifteenth verse And the seventh place the Fathers doe alledge that this place is a poynting even unto the Gospell that in the fencing thus of Paradise it was foretold that one should come that through his obedience should remove the armed Cherubyms and give unto mankinde a passage into Paradise and this they ground upon the first of Ezechiell and the tenth verse and upon the tenth of Ezechiell and the fourteenth verse and the fourth of the Revelations and the seventh verse they agree that there were foure Cherubyms in the first of Ezechiell and the tenth verse they had the face of a Man the similitude of the face of an Oxe of a Lyon and of an Eagle and in the tenth of Ezekiell and the fourteenth verse one had the face of a Cherubym the other of a Man of a Lyon and of an Eagle and for the Cherubyms in the fourth of the Revelations and the seventh verse The one was like a Lyon the other like an Oxe the third like a Man the last like an Eagle and these foure beasts in the Revelation theydoe referre unto the foure Evangelists But the other places and this also they doe referre unto the four principall acts of Christ in our reconcillation They doe apply the face of the Man to Christs nativitie who was borne man of a pure virgin The face of the Oxe to his passion who resembled his death to the death of an Oxe sacrificed for the sinnes of the People and the face of the Lyon to his Resurrection who thereby triumphed over death even he that was a Lyon of the Tribe of Judah And lastly they compare the face of the Eagle to his glorious ascention whereby he mounted like an Eagle above an Eagles pitch only to reconcile us unto Gods favor And if the Sacrifice of Christ be applyed unto us then doth it appease Gods wrath to us David applyeth Nathans rebuke to himselfe after all his sorrow and acknowledgment of his sinne in the one and fiftith Psalme with deepe and hearty repentance he sheweth that the Sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit and a broken heart he despiseth not and if with David in the fourth Psalme and the fist verse We examine our owne heart and offer the Sacrifices of righteousnesse and trust in the Lord this application of our Sacrifice to this Sacrifice is by our hearty repentance and then shall the Sacrifice of Christ Jesus be unto us a reconciliation and a propitiatory Sacrifice even to us that are penitent for hee that mourneth and sorroweth for his sinnes that repenteth from his heart of his former wickednesse shall be sure to have a part of this blessed Sacrifice once offered for all upon the Crosse And this is Pauls Sacrifice in the twelfth to the Romans and the first verse offer upyour bodies a living Sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God which is your reasonable serving of God these then that sacrifice their Soules and Bodies by Repentance shall be assured to have a part in Christs sacrifice If thy eye offend pull it out the ninth of Marke and the fourty seventh verse apply by thy repentance Christs passion
him for the same should have provoked Cain to a godly emulation debuit fratrem mutatus imitari non amulari I have observed that nothing is done but upon emulation saith the Preacher Ecclesiastes the fourth chapter If that be taken away all desire of virtue will die That which we are to apply from hence to our use is that If Gods doings which are just be subject to the unjust construction of men as it falls out in Cain We ought not to marvel if our doing be hardly censured which many times are wrong notwithstanding howsoever we may rightly be reproved oftentimes for our doing yet God is alwayes to be acknowledged righteous when he is judged Psalm the fifth for he is righteous in all his wayes Psalm the one hundred and fourty fifth and no iniquity in him Psalm the ninty second Tum dixit Jehova Kajino Quare accensa est ira tua quare cecidit vultus tuus Nonne si benè egeris remissio si verò non benè egeris prae foribus est peccatum excubans Gen. 4 6 7. June 10. 1599 WHICH words of God do let us see Cain's sorrow of malice and envy that the sorrow of Cain was not the sorrow of repentance but of malice and envy and therefore he findeth fault with it saying Why art thou wrath and why is thy countenance cast down God knew no just cause of his sorrow and therefore it was not a good and godly sorrow but malicious and full of envy Gods first sermon the ground of all others These words contain a sermon of God and the first that was preached after man was sent out of Paradise and it is the seed-plot of all other sermons that is in the Prophets and Apostles To bring sinners to repentance In which generally we are taught as much as the Prophet after affirmeth of Gods goodness That he delighteth not in the death of sinners Ezekiel the thirty eighth chapter That he will not have any to perish but come to repentance in the second of Peter the third chapter and the ninth verse And hereof we have a plain example in Cain who is the first of all the reprobates which not withstanding God laboureth to bring to repentance Again here we see the blessednesse of mans state for albeit the Angels be of all creatures most excellent yet in these two respects mans estate is more blessed than the Angells For the sinne of Angells is incurable as Jude sheweth Jude the sixth The Angels that kept not their first estate but lost their own habitation are reserved by God in everlasting chains to judgment Whereas the sin of man may be cured Secondly in that God when he was to redeem the world would not assume the nature of Angels but tooke the nature of man in the second chapter to the Hebrews and the sixteenth verse For there is cure and physick for mans sinne as the prophet speaketh Let there be an healing of thine error in the fourth of Daniel and the twenty fourth verse Therefore the people acknowledged that albeit they have trespassed against God in taking strange wayes yet there is hope in Israel concerning this in the tenth chapter of the first book of Esdras And if yee repent iniquitas vestra non erit in scandalum Ezekiel the eighteenth chapter and the twenty second verse Meanes to cure the sin of man There is means to cure the sin of man Thirdly therefore seeing sin is not incurable we may not neglect sinners but must labour to restore them as God dealeth here with Cain And this is the duty 〈◊〉 both the Prophets and Apostles doe stirre us up We desire you to admonish them that are unruly in the first to the Thessalonians the fift chapter and the fourteenth verse And he that converteth a sinner from his way shall save a soul James the fift chapter and the twentieth verse Gods word Physick for the soul. Further we learn that this cure is wrought of God by means of his word for that is the physick of the soul and the balm of Gillead Jeremie the eighth chapter and the twenty second verse And not only by the rod but also by discipline as appeareth verse the eleventh Fiftly As the diseases of the soul are double so is the spirituall medicine of Gods word double 1. of comfort When Adam and Eve were cast down with sorrow for their sinne then God cured them with the word of comfort telling them of the blessed seed in the third chapter of Genesis amd the fifteenth verse 2. of reproofe But here he meeteth with one of another disease and ministreth to him the word of reproofe rebuke and threatnings In respect of the one the word it self is compared to honey Psalm the nineteenth and the tenth verse and in respect of the other the Ministers of the word are called the salt of the earth in the fift chapter of Matthew and the 〈◊〉 verse The one is the word of mercy the other the word of judgment The one is set out by the oyle poured in the wounds of the sick man whose nature is to supple the other is signified by wine which hath a peircing power Luke the tenth chapter Therefore out of Christ's side came out only blood but water also John the nineteenth chapter and the thirty fourth verse There is a cure both by compunction of heart through sorrow in the eleventh chapter to the Romans and by unction that is by the Holy Ghost which anoynteth us with the oyle of gladnesse Therefore we must marke what disease the soul hath for it is as unkindly to heal wounds with sweet words as it is in the sixth chapter of Jeremiah as to apply oyle to those parts that require 〈◊〉 The parts of the sermon are four And by ancient Writers are reduced to these four uses of holy Scripture which the Apostle noteth in the second to Timothie the third chapter and the sixteenth verse To reproofe belongeth Why art thou angry and why is thy countenance cast down To doctrine If thou doe well sbalt not thou be accepted To correction If thou doe not well doth not sinne ly at the dore Lastly for instruction he telleth Cain that albeit the desire of sinne doe assault us yet it shall not have dominion over us Or as other interpret this place it containeth 〈◊〉 motives and arguments why sin should be hatefull to us First because sin is a 〈◊〉 thing and such as no reason can be given for Secondly it will deprive us of our reward Thirdly not only so but we shall be cast down into hell to be partakers of the wrath of God for ever Fourthly albeit the Devill doe labour to make us commit sinne yet the seed of the Woman shall give us grace and strength to resist sinne and the desire thereof In the first part are two questions Question of the minde One of the minde Why art thou angry Quest. of the
second in this verse ut si peccasset poeniteat The first speech was as the Apostle speaks in the first to the Corinthians the tenth chapter qui stat videat ne cadat but now that he is fallen he speaks again ut resurgat poeniteat Jeremiah the eighth chapter and the fourth verse Shall they fall and not arise both which effects of Gods goodness the Prophet noteth in these words Psalm the one hundred and fourty fifth and the fourteenth verse Note The Lord upholdeth them that are ready to fall and lifteth up them that are down Gods mercy Secondly his long suffering appeares in that post tot scelera after that he hath sinned both against God and himself very grievously and against his Brother yet God ceaseth not to call him to repentance and whereas the Lord saith For three transgressions and for four I will not turn Amos the first chapter and the sixt verse yet when Cain hath sinned not three or four times but five or six and addeth transgression to transgression yet still he continueth to be mercfull to him if he would accept of it as Job sheweth God speaketh once and twice and man seeth it not in dreams and visions of the night then he opens their eares by correcting them Loe all those things will God work twice or thrice with a man that he may turn back his soul from the pit Job the thirty third chapter and the twenty ninth verse Thirdly to long suffering we may add patience in that God speaks to him non increpando sed interrogando medici instar potius quam judicis and so we see Gods intent in asking the question is an intent of mercy that by his goodnesse long suffering and patience he might have drawn Cain to repentance had he not in the hardness of his heart heaped up wrath for himself against the day of wrath Romans the second chapter Secondly for Gods justice shewed in this Question the advised proceeding of God in the matter of Cain and Abel is a pattern for all Judges how to proceed in judgment namely that albeit they know the party accused be guilty of the fact yet they may not proceed against him till they have made him confesse the fact which was the purpose of God with Cain for so he dealt with our first Parents in that first judgment He knew Adam had eaten of the tree and yet he asketh Hast thou eaten in the third chapter so he dealt with Sarah Genesis the eighteenth chapter and the fifteenth verse Secondly from Gods example they are taught to proceed with favour not with a headlong and furious spirit but with the spirit of meekness as Joshua with Achan Joshua the seventh My Sonne give the Lord glory and confess so the Apostle willeth Galatians the sixt chapter If any be overtaken restore him in spiritu 〈◊〉 Thirdly from hence they have a good ground to make inquiry and examinafor the shedder of blood not only upon the finding of a dead body but if the party be missing as God for that Abel was not present examineth Cain where he is and what is become of him Now followeth Cains Answer wherein first generally two things offer themselves The 〈◊〉 of sinne First the nature of sinne is set out unto us which is to draw men from one sinne to another for so Cain was drawn from hypocrisie to envy from envy to murther from murther to hardness of heart and so to defend and excuse his sinneThis the Prophet calleth a twisting of sinne when he saith of sins that they weave the spiders web Isaiah the fiftly ninth chapter and the fifth verse sinne is like fire-bushes or thorns that are folden one within another Nahum the first chapter and the tenth verse it is like the disease called the canker which fretteth in the first to Timothy the second chapter even so sinne maketh men to proceed unto more ungodliness and to goe from one sinne to another Of this we have a plain example in Cain and not in him only but even in David the the Servant of God who after he yeelded to one sinne stayed not there but proceeded to the committing of another in the second of Samuel and the eleventh chapter Secondly we are to consider the hiding of sinne that it is such a thing as desires to be concealed and not to be disclosed So it was with Adam in the matters of concupiscence and in Cain in the matter of revenge both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lust and wrath are such things as we would have concealed and not come to the hearing of all men Note that is we have in us not only sinfull souls but guilefull spirits Psalm the thirty second Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven and in whose soul there is no guil The Prophets meaning is that we doe not only sinne against God but we would beguile God in hiding our sinnes from him if it were possible as if we were other manner of persons than indeed we be and as if we were altogether free from those sinnes which God seeth we have committed Therefore we are to know that as confession is the dore to repentance Hiding of sinne shutteth the dore of repentance so the hiding of sinne is the damming up of the dore of repentance for 〈◊〉 we will have favour at Gods hand we must confesse our sinnes but if we say we have no sinne we deceive our selvse whereby we see that sinne is a thing to be avoided Secondly that it is unlawfull in that whosoever committeth sinne doth that which he dare not avouch or acknowledge for the Apostle saith Romans the fourteenth chapter Blessed is he which doth not allow in his act that which he covers for many allow and approve of that in their actions which in word they dare not but condemn They which commit murther as Cain or adultery whether it be lust of revenge or the lust of uncleanness howsoever they yeeld to it in the practises of their life yet they cannot justifie it by word of mouth be they never so wicked whether they will or no their consciences will make them confesse they have done that they ought not to have done Adam and Eve made a confession of their fault though it were with excusing themselves by laying the fault one upon another but in Cain we finde not only an excusing of it but an obstinate denying of it In which regard his sinne is of a greater last and scantling than Adam's and hereby he 〈◊〉 himself not to be of Adam but ex maligno illo John the third chapter and the twelfth verse Of the Answer there are three parts First Abnegatio veritatis in these words I know not Secondly Abnegatio charitatis in that he denyeth that he is his Brothers keeper Thirdly Abnegatio humilitatis in that without all modesty he answereth by a question Am I my Brothers keeper For the first In saying he knoweth
done amiss doe as the Hebrewsspake put their trust in the strength of their fâce and in deceitfull lips saying with them Job the twenty fourth chapter Quis me vidit or with her in the thirtieth chapter of the Proverbs that having committed sinne wipeth her mouth and saith Non seci For albeit Cain would not confesse his sault but denyed it saying Nescio and not only but excused his sinne 〈◊〉 without charity toward his Brother so without all humilitie or modesty to God that he was not bound to take care of Abel yet for all that God proceedeth to convict him The verse stands of two parts First the question Quid fecisti Secondly a plain detection in the words following For the first point there are diverse exceptions For the nature of this question some make it a new question touching the same thing that God asked in the former verses Others referre it to Cains deniall as if God should say What hast thou done in saying thou knowest not If we understand it to be a second question then we are to remember what the Prophet saith in the sixty second Psalm that God speaketh not once but twice to shew that he is mercifull and that his oath is a true oath whereby he affirmeth that he desires not the death of a sinner in the thirty third chapter of Ezekiel and the eleventh verse for if a man do but say I have sinned and perverted righteousnesse and it did not profit me he will deliver his soul from going into the pit in the thirty third chapter of Job and the eighteenth verse so greatly is God pleased when men doe willingly 〈◊〉 their sinnes to him And that is the rea on that God having once already asked Cain Where is thy brother Abel doth now ask him again the second time What hast thou done which is all one in effect with the first question The other question seemed far off from the matter but this comes more near to the point Wherein God doth more presse Cain as if he should say thou hast done this murther I will have thee confesse it Which is all one with that speech of Joshuah to Achan My son give glory to God and confesse Joshuah the seventh chapter Wherein he willeth Cain to do as they did of whom Luke recordeth that they came and confessed and shewed their works Acts the nineteenth chapter for it is Gods will that we should call to minde our own deeds before he come to set before us the things which we have done Psalm the fiftieth But others referre this question to Cains deniall why didest thou not confesse thy fault that I might have had mercy on thee Wherein we see that verified that the Prophet affirmeth of God in the second chapter of Joel That he is sorry for our afflictions and withall it is an admonition teaching us our duties For God maketh two sermons to Cain one before he sinned verse the seventh the other after he had sinned in these words Ubi est Abel frater As by the first he 〈◊〉 us to say with Paul in the ninth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles Quid faciam so when we have sinned we must smite our hearts with David in the second of Samuel and the twenty fourth chapter and say as the prophet speaks Jeremiah the eighth chapter and the sixt verse quid feci Gods question to Cain doth plainly 〈◊〉 to us thus much that when we have sinned we must repent us of the evill and say what have I done for if man repent not that he hath sinned against God God will repent that he hath made man Genesis the sixt chapter and the sixt verse but there is to be noted further in this question that the reason thereof is that Cain by murthering his brother did not only shew himself like the Devill that evill one as St. John calls him in the first of John the third chapter and the twelfth verse who was a murther from the beginning but that he sheweth himself like unto him in denying the truth as the Devill is said to be the Father of lies John the eighth chapter The detection of Cains Crime is in these words the voice of thy brothers blood 〈◊〉 to me from the earth God goeth forward and sheweth that although the Devill doe stop Cains mouth that he will confess his fact yet all is to no purpose albeit he himself will not say he hath killed Abel yet God setts before his eyes the things which he hath done Psalm the fiftieth and the twenty first verse Concerning these words there are two interpretations First that Gods meaning in these words is that howsoever man needs an Accuser yet he needs none for he knoweth who is guilty though there be none to accuse that man heares nothing but vocall speech but God heares blood speak as God doth loquisurdis so he doth audire muta He calleth those things that are not as if they were Romans the fourth chapter he makes things deaf to hear and 〈◊〉 things speak which are dumb as he heard Moses though he spake not a word Exodus the fourteenth chapter Man cannot see in the dark without the light But the darknes and the light are all one to him Psalm the one hundred and thirty ninth All things are naked and bare before his eyes Hebrews the fourth chapter so that he needs no Accuser Secondly the other sense is the fuller and the more generally embraced which is this though the person guilty being arraigned will not confess himself and albeit there be none to accuse him yet he escapes not as for the Accuser there could be none for there were now but three persons upon earth Cain himself and his Father and Mother as for Cain he denyed the deed as for Adam and Eve who were his Parents such was their naturall affection that they could not finde in their hearts to accuse their Son though it were for killing a Child that was more deer to them than he was Of which compassion we have a like example in the Widdow of Tekoah in the second of Samuel the fourteenth chapter and therefore as Ambrose saith quis potuit alter occidere Abelem though there be neither confession nor accusation yet God proceeds to convince him and grounds himself upon the grievousness of his sinne The voice of thy Brothers blood cryeth to me This kinde of proceeding in Judgment is usuall though Juda spake not a word himself and there was none to accuse him yet he was convinced by those tokens which he left with Thamar Genesis the thirty eigthth chapter and the twenty sixt verse And the Garments of Joseph which he left with his Mistris when she enticed him was thought evidence enough Genesis the thirty ninth chapter so we see that albeit there be neither confession nor accusation yet God proceeds against Cain by conviction and he doth convince him not by the voice of persons which is the more usuall witnesse but per vocem
of bread that Cain and all those that walk in his way doe eat they eat it wrongfully and shall make and an account for it as if they had stolen it So that though Cain speak never so much to the corn and wine and oyle and they in his behalf call to the earth and the earth to the heavens and the heavens crie unto God yet there shall be no answer for his relief Hosea the second chapter and the twenty first verse but they shall all con pire and plague Cain for his sinne Job saith If I have eaten the fruit of the earth without silver or grieved the soules of the Masters thereof Job the thirty first chapter and the thirty ninth verse to shew us there is a right not only of labour but of person for Adam may eat of the fruits of the earth by right of his labour bestowed in dressing it but Cain for that he is a person accursed cannot eat thereof God gives Adam food upon condition of his labour but food is denyed to Cain though he take never so much pains for that Cain is a person accursed by God and hath no part in that blessed seed in whom all the promises of God touching this life and the life to come are yea and amen in the second to the Corintbians the first chapter and the twentieth verse Secondly As we desire sufficientie of living against want so we desire rest and quietness from trouble and this we desire rather than the other For a little with the fear of the Lord is better than great treasure with trouble Proverbs the fifteenth chapter and the sixteenth verse but as the earth denyed him sufficiencie so it will not afford him a dwelling place to rest in Of these words there are two constructions and both profitable First The 〈…〉 these words Vagabond and Runagate gemens tremens that is in grief and feare shalt thou be all the daics of thy life without any certain dwelling to rest in He that is in grief is heavie and burthensom to himself but he that is in fear is suspicious of others which is a great vexation which kinde of punishment is laid upon them that keep not Gods Commandements that they shall be smitten with searefulness they shall fly at the shaking of a leaf Leviticus the twenty sixt chapter and the sevententh verse They shall flye when no man pursueth Proverbs the twenty eighth chapter And albeit they goe from place to place seeking for rest and peace yet non est pax impiis Isaiah the fifty seventh chapter Of this Fear we have an example in Cain who being guilty of the breach of Gods Command confessed that he was now in that case that whosoever shall finde him might kill him Secondly The other sense which they gather of these words that where there are but two places for men to rest in either his own native Country or some other where he can be Cain shall tarry neither in his own Country nor in any other but shall 〈…〉 and remove from place to place and finde rest no where therefore he went out of his own Country and went and built a City in the land of Nod and yet was not quiet there neither And this is the case of an evill conscience not to rest any where for to a good conscience Angulus sufficit but for him that hath a bad conscience ipse mundus angulus est Therefore we are to think of these things when we begin to commit any sins namely that thereby we deprive our selves both of living and 〈◊〉 welling so that if we sinne against God by transgressing his Precepts we can neither look to have food sufficient nor place convenient to dwell and rest in The qualification of this Sentence or mercy with God sheweth herein is that 〈◊〉 Cain be punished with want of food and dwelling 〈◊〉 it is but super terram therefore if he repent while he is on the earth he may set himself in a better state for this restraint doth shew that God gave to Cain space to 〈◊〉 Apocalyps the second chapter and the twenty first verse so that there is hope for sinners so long as God suffers them to continue upon earth for if God would not have Cain repent he should have been presently swallowed up of the earth as Korah was and have dyed suddenly as Ananias did Therefore this super terram is a mercy It sheweth also that all Cains care was set upon earth We are punished with that which is our delight and therefore God doth punish him with that which was his delight as he had no care at all of heaven as appeared by the manner of his Sacrifice which he offered to God without any choice at all but set his affection upon earth so God punisheth him with an earthly punishment that he should finde no comfort or rest on earth and this he doth both in justice and mercy to draw him back to repentance and to make him sorry having a sense of his miseries Hosea the second chapter and the seventh verse I will goe and return to my first husband that the want of food on earth and of rest might make him sorry with the prodigall Son in the fifteenth chapter of Luke I will goe to my Father God suffers Cain to live in penury that the sense thereof might inforce him to this resolution 〈◊〉 ad Patrem As the dove sent out of the Arke finding no rest had no place to goe to but to the 〈◊〉 from whence she came Genesis he eighth chapter so God doth punish Cain with a restlesse life on earth that he might seek for rest in heaven And as the Angell called Agar when she wandred from her Mistris to return to her and humble her self under her hands Genesis the sixteenth chapter and the ninth verse so it was Gods will that Cain considering his restlesse life on earth should return to God from whom he had now strayed as a lost 〈◊〉 by means of his greivous sinnes and 〈◊〉 himself under his mighty hand as it is in the first epistle of 〈◊〉 confessing his sinne and craving forgivenesse That so God might have mercy on him receive him into everlasting Tabernacles Luke the sixteenth chapter where is rest void of trouble and sufficiency of all good things Tum Kajin dixit Jehovae Major est poena mea quam ut sustinere possim Gen. 4. 13. Septemb. 〈◊〉 1599. THE word which signifieth sinne here in other places of Scripture is used for the punishment of sinne as in the thirty second chapter of Numbers and the twenty third verse Yee have sinned against the Lord and be sure your sinne shall sinde you out Which double signification maketh that there is a double reading of this verse The one in the Text My punishment is greater than I can bear The other in the Margent My sin is greater than can be pardoned So in the Text the word is translated the
his Sentence and therefore as Christ saith Luke the thirteenth chapter Except 〈◊〉 repent ye shall all likewise 〈◊〉 so all threathings in the Scripture goe with this condition The soul that sinneth it shall die except it repent Ezekiel the eighteenth chapter and he that calls his brother fool is in danger of hell fire except he 〈◊〉 Matthew the fifth chapter and the twenty second verse So that the justice of God is no hndrance but that the most grievous sinner that is may obtain forgiveness if he repent and because Cain repented not therefore he is excluded from the remission of sinnes The point that remains is That we consider 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the second to the Corinthians the second chapter the devises and fetches which the enemie of our Salvation useth to work our destruction for when sinne is to be committed he brings them to presumption and albeit God hath threatned plagues for such and such sinnes yet he perswades a man as Peter did Christ in the sixteenth chapter of Matthew Non fiet haec tibi that is before sinne is committed but when finne is finished and the Devill hath that he would have then he laboureth to bring men into desperation saying it must needs be and they cannot avoid the wrath and judgements of God In the reading of the old Testament he layeth a vail over the hearts of men as it was with the Jews that by the Law they might not see the grievousnesse of sinne and so avoid the danger of it in the second epistle to the Corinthians and the third chapter but when he hath entised men to commit sinne then he blindeth their eyes that the light of the Gospell whereby they are assured of the forgivenesse of sinnes and of the mercy of God in Christ should not shine into their hearts in the second to the Corinthians the fourth chapter he will neither let them see the grievousnesse of sinne before they commit it nor behold the mercy of God after it is committed Which mercy of God is so generally offered to all sorts that even murtherers lyars albeit they be grievous sinners cannot despair of mercy for we see both David and Peter obtained pardon and none are debarred but only they that say Quid nobis tecum Jesu Nazarene in the first chapter of Mark and the twenty fourth verse That which excluded the Devill himself from mercy was this desperate fear for as Augustine saith Obstinatione suâ non enormitate sceleris Daemon est Daemon Even so Cain the Child of the Devill seemeth to say thus much in this his confession I desire no pardon at thy hands O God because I see the greatness of my offence is greater than thy mercy For Cain we see what befell him because as the Prophet speaketh Noluit intelligere ut bene ageret Psalm the thirty sixt because he had no care to doe as God would have him therefore God gave him up to the lusts of his own heart and as the Apostle speaketh in the second to the Thessalonians the second chapter and the tenth verse because when God spake to him he believed not the truth that he might be saved God sent him strange delusions that he should believe the Devils lyes who preached to him and perswaded him after he had sinned that his sinne was greater than Gods mercy for if Pharaoh first harden his own heart Exodus the eighth chapter and the thirty second verse it is just that God harden his heart so as he shall not hearken to his ministers Exodus the ninth chapter and the twelfth verse But because the Prophet complaineth that while he would have healed Israel then the iniquitie of Ephraim was discovered and the wickednesse of Samaria Hosea the seventh chapter Therefore we must be heedfull that while we seek to cure desperation we make not a way to presumption for that is the great sinne against which the Prophet prayeth in the ninteenth Psalme Keep thy servant from presumptuous sinnes so shall I be clear from the great sinne This was the sinne of Cain and we must beware that we walk not in his way as Jude counselleth Quia è nimiâ spe presumptio is the high way to desperation therefore when we know Gods will as Cain did we must seek no faither nor follow our own wisdom It was Sauls sinne he would be wiser than either Samuel or the Lord himself for being commanded to destroy the Amalekites with all they had Saul as if God knew not what he did takes upon him to spare the best things in the first book of Samuel the fifteenth chapter this was his presumption We must beware saith Moses in the twenty ninth chapter of Deuteronomie and the ninteenth verse That when we hear the words of the curses and the punishments which God threatneth against the transgressors of his Law That wee doe not blesse our selves in our hearts saying I shall have peace though I walk after the stubbornness of mine own heart thus adding 〈◊〉 to thirst It we will not despaire we must fear for so did Job and therefore he saith Timor meus spes mea in the fourth chapter of Job and thesixth verse The fear he had and felt when he was about to sinne wrought in him an assured hope and assurance of Gods favour and that fear made him say Etiamsi 〈◊〉 sperabo in eum Job the thirteenth chapter That fear is a means of hope the Apostle S. Peter sheweth for having said that he would have all men to hope perfectly in the first of Peter the first chapter and the thirteenth verse he expresseth the means how they shall attainto this perfect hope that is by passing their conversation in fear verse the seventeenth This course did not Cain take but contrariwise when he heard God tell him that if he did evill sinne lay at the dore he for all that blesseth himself in his heart and said I shall doe well enough though I walk after the stubbornnesse of mine own heart and kill Abel my Brother contrary to Gods commandements En expellis me hodie à superficie istius terrae ut à facie tua abscondam me cumque vagus sim infestus agitationibus in terra si ullus fuerit qui me inveniat interficiet me Gen. 4. 14. Septemb. 9. 1599. CAINS speech to God as we see stands upon two parts one touching his sinne in the thirteenth verse the other concerning his punishment in this verse which also contains two parts First a meer repetition of the sentence given upon him in the eleventh verse Secondly an addition which Cain himself makes That now whosoever should finde him should kill him which is his chief complaint For the first part When sentence is passed upon any person God requireth two things First Agnitionem culpae whereunto two things belong That 〈◊〉 Promissio poenitentiae as Ezekiah promiseth That he will walk all the dayes of his life in the bitternesse of
his soul in the thirty eighth chapter of Isaiah and the fifteenth verse And the Apostle saith That the true tokens of Godly sorrow are to be angry to be afraid of himself afterwards and to he revenged of himself for the sinne committed in the second epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the eleventh verse And Deprecatio poenae that is petition for forgivenesse as The Lord be mercifull to my sinne and forgive me my sinne Secondly God requires justificationem justitiae that is declare that the sentence is past upon us justly as David doth Psalm the fifty first and the fourth verse Against thee only have I sinned that thou mayest be just when thou speakest and clear when thou judgest And this likewise hath two parts First That we think well of God saying with the Prophet in the one hundred and ninteenth Psalm and the seventy fifth verse I know Lord that thy judgements are right and that thou of very faithfulnesse hast afflicted me Secondly To bear quietly and meekly the punishment that he layeth upon us by David's example in the thirty ninth Psalm Tacui Domine quia tu fecisti But as for Cain we see on his part neither promise of repentance nor petition for forgivenesse he confesseth his fault indeed My sinne is greater but it was no true confessi on First That it was too late it should have stood in the ninth verse for A just man will be first in his own cause to accuse himself Proverbs the eighteenth chapter and the seventeenth verse but he denyed it proudly and so was farre from making any promise of repentance Secondly No true confession because without any petition of forgivenesse for he concieved this foolish opinion That his sinne could not be forgiven as if the Womans seed had not Power to break the the Serpents head or the blood of Christ crying for mercy of God did not crie louder than Abels did for justice which the Apostle saith speaketh better things than the blood of Abel Hebrews the twelfth chapter But as for his opinion touching Gods justice both Cain and all others ought with David to acknowledge in every punishment that he layeth upon them Psalm the one hundred and nineteenth and the one hundred and thirty seventh verse Righteous art thou O Lord in all thy judgments They ought to judge themselves worthy to be destroyed Ezekiel the thirty sixt chapter for so did the better Thees Luke the twenty third chapter and the fourty first verse We indeed suffer righteously for we receive things worthy of that we have done but this man hath done nothing amisse But as for Cain he maketh no such acknowledgment of Gods justice in punishing him whereas he should have confessed he was worthily cast out of the earth because he had bereaved the earth of one of her Children killed a man an innocent and not only so but a Saint that he was worthily cast out of Gods presence being defiled with blood even as Joab was pulled from the Altar in the first of Kings the second chapter as if he would pollute the Altar For as the Apostle saith in the first to the Corinthians the fift chapter the reason why the Corinthian was excommunicated was because by a little leaventhe whole lump should be leavened The other was justly punished with a life of sorrow and fear because he had been a cause of sorrow and fear to many yet Cain doth none of all these but insteed of acknowledging Gods justice in regard of his desert he makes it strange and wonders at it Behold but we are taught to think otherwise that how grievous soever God punisheth us yet he dealeth not with us after our deserts Psalm the one hundred and third We must not think strange concerning the fiery triall as if same strange thing were come to us in the first epistle of Peter the fourth chapter and the twelfth verse We must not make an ecce of Gods Judgments as Cain doth for God is wise and albeit the party punished be innocent yet we are to think that God will suffer no punishment to come to him without just cause much more ought we to justifie him when he punisheth a notorious Offender But from this word ecce it appeares that Cain did not so much as conceive a right of Gods justice The second point in justifying Gods Justice is to bear quietly the punishment that he layeth uppon us Levitieus the twenty sixt chapter and the fourty 〈◊〉 verse which Christ calls the taking up of the Cross Matthew the sixteenth chapter for if we bear the 〈◊〉 our iniquitie unwillingly superimponitur non tollitur crux therefore first we must acknowledge in regard of our sinnes that God dealeth more mercifully with us than we deserve Secondly We must bear quietly the punishment laid upon us for out of affliction the godly gather matter of thanks Job having all taken from him saith Job the first chapter benedictum sit momen domini and David Psalm the one hundred sixteenth accipiam calicem salutis he praiseth God for the cup of affliction as well as for the cup of salvation is as thankfull to God for the benefits which he by means of affliction bestoweth upon them against their will as for those that come to them with their will and good liking and this is the perfection that we are to strive unto but if we doe not at all reckon them as benefits yet we must say with Eli in the first of Samuel the third chapter and the eighteenth verse Dominus est faciat quod bonum videtur in oculis suis therefore the Prophet saith of him that is accustomed to bear the yoke from his youth Lamentations the third chapter and the twenty eighth verse sidebit silebit so must we doe and say with David in the second of Samuel the fifteenth chapter and the twenty sixt verse Here am I let him doe to me as seemeth good in his eyes But Cain seemeth not thus to be affected because he is altogether in the enumeration of his punishment it is no quiet bearing but odiosa repetitio If this sinne were so great as he said it was he should have done better to enter into the consideration thereof as David did Psalm the fifty first My sinne is ever before me so he should ever have thought of the grievousness of his sin And touching the party killed First it was a man Secondly his brother Thirdly an innocent Again in regard of himself it was of envy that he killed him not of a sudden but by premeditation after a trecherous manner for he went with him into the fields and there fell upon him his sinne was the greater for that it was an offence to God who had preached a long Sermon to him that it was a grief to Adam and Eve a scandall and offence to all ages who from his example might take a pattern to commit this sinne but Cain takes not this course the 〈◊〉
excrements of the mysticall body The place whither he depaited was The land of Nod. As it is said of Cain that he went out so so also of St. Peter but for a diverse end Peter went out and wept bitierly Matthew the twenty sixt chapter and the last verse but Cain went not out to bewail his sinne as Peter did but to settle himself in some other place Cain's terminus ad quem is he land of Nod which is situate towards the east side of Eden Where in two things First The place it self Secondly The situation For the place it sell There are of the Interpreters that take it to be no certain land from the word Nod which signifieth to wander as if the meaning were that Cain according to the sentence that he should be a 〈◊〉 and exile went out to wander from one place to another But that cannot be in as much as Nod is said to be a land on the east side of Paradise It is further said that being there he built him a City not that he stayed there for he was alwayes removing and fleeting from one place to another It was before the deluge so called of Cain whose state of life was to wander up and down but 〈◊〉 was called Babel And it is said to be castward toward Eden Wherefore by the framing of his journy to that place which carrieth the name of pleasure it appeares that Cain did not settle himself to repentance for then he should have gone into the Valley of Achor Hosea the second chapter Or into the valley of tears Psalme the eighty fourth that is as far from Eden as he could because a place of pleasure is unfit to repent in He that will repent must get him into the wildernesse alone and there bewail his sins He could not goe to Eden for there was an Angel set with a shaking sword to keep the way of the tree of life Genesis the third chapter but toward the east side of Eden So we see Cains purpose was not Gods purpose The purpose of God in allowing unto Cain life was that he might have time to repent But Cains purpose is that he may plant himself on earth and enjoy pleasures These are the wayes to the which there belongeth a woe as the Apostle sheweth Jude the eleventh verse The sinne of pleasure which is Cains sinne The sinne of gain which was Babylon's sinne and the sinne of ambition which was the sinne of Korah These are the three wayes of the world The lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and pride of life in the first of Saint John the second chapter Which are not of the Father but of the world Where it is said he went to the side of Paradise the Holy Ghost giveth us to understand that Cain may 〈◊〉 set himself in some kinde of 〈◊〉 delight but not in Paradise it self that is in no true and sound delight Again Whereas Cain being now fallen from hope of eternall and spirituall things takes his journey to the east we see he is the first of those that are content even for to enjoy the warmnesse of the sunne to leave the presence of God and for to get a little pleasure for a time will forgoe that which is incorruptible and indures for ever Such men are like those whom the Prophet 〈◊〉 in the eighth chapter of Ezekiel and the sixteenth verse having their backs toward the temple and their faces to the sun rising to worship the sunne Even so Cain by leaving Gods presence doth give over eternall things and seeks for temporall And so we see what is Cains error both in departing from Gods presence and in removing to this place Adam and Eve and Seth which then represented the Church were upon the west side of Eden Cain and his crue keeps in the east side that is the wicked have the better part in the things of this life for their portion is in this life Psalme the seventeenth but the portion of the godly is not in the pleasure of this life but in the land of the living where they have laid up for them things which eye hath not seen the ear hath not heard nor mans heart conceived in the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter The wicked in their life time receive pleasure but after indure everlasting pain but the godly that sufer affliction in this world shall in the world to come be comforted as it is in the sixteenth chapter of Luke From hence we learn That we must not depart from Gods presence as Cain did without just cause If we doe it must be to bewail our sinnes with bitter tears as St. Peter If we goe from Gods presence we shall finde the land of Nod that is a place that shall afford us no contentation or rest It shall be with us as it was with Agar to whom the Angell said in the sixteenth chapter of Genesis and the eighteenth verse Whence comest thou and whither goost thou So we shall be in continuall motion and never have rest First Because we can never in this wicked world attain to any perfection of pleasure our desires are never satisfied for it is true of all men as one saith quando habent quod voluerunt non habent quod volunt Secondly Because they are all their life in fear of death Hebrews the second chapter We see our state represented in Jonah when he fled from the presence of the Lord he thought he should have come to Tarshish but he found himself in the land of Nod that is of thraldome and misery being tossed on the Sea Jonah the first chapter and the third verse for Gods presence is Seth's land that is a land of foundation it is the Country of Noah for it giveth rest it is the City of Salem that is of peace But if we leave Gods presence we shall not finde any land of foundation rest or peace If as Jeremy willeth We stand upon the old wayes and ask for the good wayes and walk therein Jeremiah the sixt chapter and the sixteenth verse if as Christ bids us We take up the yoke and learn of him we shall 〈…〉 to our souls 〈◊〉 the eleventh chapter but if we 〈…〉 Cains Country we shall have no rest day not night 〈◊〉 the sixteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse As for peace the prophet saith non est pax impiis dicit dominus Isaiah the fifty seventh chapter that is seeing they will depart from Gods 〈◊〉 they 〈…〉 Cains Land for they are as the raging Sea which is 〈…〉 and as the 〈◊〉 in the water never rest but shoot by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wicked of the world we see this working they desire 〈…〉 more For he that 〈◊〉 silver shall not be satisfied with 〈…〉 astes the fifth chapter and the 〈◊〉 they never finde any 〈…〉 cause their desire can never be satisfied Wherefore as Cains Land was Nod so Nimrod Cains Successor had 〈◊〉 for his Country that is confusion and
disorder but Melchisedek who stayed in the presence of God had Salem for his land The reason of this is as Augustine saith because God made the soul of man for himself inquietum est cor nostrum 〈◊〉 requiescit in Deo we may finde the skirts of Eden and obtain some delight for a time in this life but we cannot 〈◊〉 to any perfect pleasute for as the Wise-man saith risus dolore miscetur extrema 〈…〉 occupat Proverbs the fourteenth chapter therefore the Prophet saith Micah 2. 10. surgite non est hîc requies vestra and the Apostle 〈◊〉 with him Hebrewes the thirteenth chapter non habemâ—…s hîc manentem civitatem therefore let us goe out with Christ. Thus the imperfection of our happiness in this life and the continuall fear of death doth take from us all rest and this proceedeth from the want of Gods presence It remaineth then that he which will finde rest doe seek Gods face and presence Psalm the twenty seventh and the eighth verse for seek God and then your soul shall live Psalm the sixty ninth If our departure from the 〈◊〉 of God be not as Cains was that is of contempt yet it is like Judas which went out of distrust The issue of Cains departure was a radious life full of trouble and fear and the going out of Judas was miserie or death Such shall be the issue of those that either of contempt or distrust fall away from God the pleasure that they shall have in this life is but momentary and 〈◊〉 it is 〈◊〉 inquieta voluptas Ecclesiastes the second chapter the desire of that which they want and the fear of death which is alwayes at 〈◊〉 doth not suffer them to take rest therefore if we will have rest we must goe to Peniel and Salem there we shall have both rest and 〈◊〉 and this is done by prayer when we say with David Psalm the fifty first Cast me not from thy presence If of our selves we 〈◊〉 our of his presence we must goe to some valley to 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 〈◊〉 did so we shall be received of God for God being 〈…〉 and majesty is able both to give us our hearts desire and to deliver our souls from death Et cognovit Kajin uxorem suam quae concepit peperit Chanocum quamobrem studebat edificare civitatem vocavit nomen civitatis illius de nomine filit sui Chanoc Gen. 4. 17. Septemb. 30. 1599. ALbeit Cain departed from the presence of God and seated himself in a Land as neer Eden as he could yet his departure is not altogether desperate because he may return again for so both the Prophet in the old Testament sheweth that the Church of the Jewes having departed from her first husband and seeing the invonvenience of it resolved to return again Hosea the second chapter and our Saviour in the New tells us that the Sonne which forsook his Father after when he felt some affliction was glad to come to him again Luke the fifteenth chapter and so may Cain come again for as Eden that is pleasure is the thing that perswades men to depart from their allegiance in the service of God so the place whither they goe that is the Land of Nod being a Land of trouble and unquietness may perswade them to return to God again A fair proffer indeed is made to draw men from Gods presence and to commit sinne in as much as it offereth pleasure but when they have seated themselves a little even as neer Eden as they can they shall finde themselves in the Land of Nod that is they shall feel nothing within but unquietness of conscience and without fear and trouble so as they shall have inducements sufficient to make them return Salomon the pearless example of all those that might have enjoyed pleasure if it had been to be found who was greater than any King that ever was before him set himself to plant himself as neer Eden as he could he denyed his Soul nothing that it desired and yet he confesseth that when he had built him Houses and planted Orchards he found nothing but vanity and vexation of spirit Ecclesiastes the second chapter and the eleventh verse that is his desire was never satisfied and for the attaining of that which he had he endured vexation and trouble As Cain had his arguments perswading him to make triall of the Land of Nod so when he was there his trouble and unquietness were sufficient reasons to make him return to God but we see he had no minde to return for having disjoyned himself from Gods presence he built a City which is a plain argument of not returning as the people in captivity to let them know they shall not return of a long time are commanded to build Houses Jeremiah the twenty ninth chapter and the Children of God were content to dwell in Tents they built not Cities on earth but sought for a City whose builder is God Hebrews the eleventh chapter and the ninth verse which was a plain token that they did not minde to dwell on earth as Freeholders but to continue for a time looking for a City that hath a foundation but Cain not minding to return to God built a City in the land of Nod and this is the complement of his sinne first in departing from Gods presence then in planting himself so as he purposed not to return The parts are three the propagation of Children the building of a City and the denomination of both wherein we see Cain conveyeth to his Sonne the great Joynture of the world to be Henoch of Henoch To have Children is a matter of the flesh to build 〈◊〉 is a matter of the world for the flesh departing from the 〈…〉 in the world The naming of the City after his Sons name is a fruit and effect of the pride of his heart 〈◊〉 like to those that said 〈◊〉 nob is nomen Genesis the eleventh chapter Touching the first we are to insist upon four things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wife Secondly his knowledge Thirdly her conception Fourthly the giving of the name Concerning the Wife of Cain it cannot be otherwise but she was one of the daughters of Adam whose Sonne Cain himself was and for him to take his Sister to be his Wise is a thing unlawfull saving that as Christ sheweth that which of it 〈◊〉 is unlawfull on the Sabbath by necessity is made lawfull nam quod in 〈◊〉 non est necessitas facit licitum as Christ sheweth by the example of David and his men that his 〈◊〉 offended not in pulling the 〈◊〉 of corn on the Sabbath in regard of their necessity Matthew the twelfth chapter no more than David offended when being hungrie he went into the house of God and did eat the 〈◊〉 bread which none may eat but the Priests in the first of Samuel the twenty first chapter That which was Davids case at Nob is Cains case in the land of Nod. A man may not
take the sword and revenge his own quarrel but in case of necessity when there is none to defend it is lawfull to use the Sword for his defence It is not lawfull originally for Cain to make his 〈◊〉 his Wife as the Fathers prove Genesis the 2. chapter and the 4. verse so where God saith therefore shall a man leave his Father and Mother and cleave to his Wife his meaning is he will not have friendship kept within one Familie but will have men so to marry that 〈◊〉 Families may be linked together in love Again where both in Genesis the second chapter and Matthew the ninteenth chapter it is said they two shall be one flesh that is not true where Brother and Sister are joyned together for they are one flesh already in as much as they are born of the 〈…〉 Therefore where there is unity of blood between such 〈◊〉 is no lawfull marrying but necessity is without law and therefore Cain is dispensed withall because necessity caused him Touching the mixture of Brother and Sister it is 〈◊〉 to the Lord and his soul abhorrs it Leviticus the 〈◊〉 chapter and the twenty third verse but if this kinde of copulation were originally lawfull it would not be so abhominable that he would punish it in such sort Besides we see this is a thing so unlawfull that John Baptist chooseth rather to hazard his life than he will suffer this sinne unreproved which he would not have done but that it was originally unlawfull for Herod to have his Brothers Wife Matthew the fourteenth chapter For the knowledge Cain had with his wife we see that as Adam when he was cast out of Paradise knew his Wife so Cain being departed from Gods presence to a Land of trouble and disquietness having lost spirituall comforts seeks for rest in carnall delights For the procreation of Children as Sarah speaks Genesis the eighteenth chapter is an act of pleasure which albeit it be lawfull for Adam a repentant sinner yet not for Cain being in that state that he was for in the time of repentance the Bridegroom must come forth of his Camber and the Bride out of her Bedchamber Joel the second chapter and the sixteenth verse and they that are married may not so give themselves over to the flesh but that upon speciall cause sometime they give themselves to prayer and fasting in the first to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the fifth verse but Cain standing as he did at this time transgresseth the Command of God And yet touching the third point Gods goodness appeareth herein that for all that he so blesseth 〈◊〉 which was unlawfull that she conceiveth It was in Gods hand and his sinne deserved it that she should have been barren for Jeremiah the twenty second chapter in the second of Samuel the sixteenth chapter the sinne of Jeconiah and Michal is the cause of their barrenness Therefore in Gods justice it is a due punishment to all sorts not to have Children but yet as he brings light out of darkness so to shew he can of evill Parents bring forth good Children he gives Cain issue as he brought good Ezekiah out of Achan and Josia out of Ammon For this cause he gives the wicked Children as also in this regard to shew that he is able to break the Serpents head not one way only by killing sinne in men but by making them examples of his justice as in Pharaoh Romans the ninth chapter For this cause have I stirred them up even as we see the bodies of Malefactors are given to Chyrurgeons for Anatomies that in them men may see the state of our bodies and so it may be for the good of others For as it were inconvenient that evill Parents should only have evill Children because by this means evill would be infinite so it is as inconvenient that good Parents should have none but good Children for so that which is of grace would be ascribed to nature And so we see that albeit the act be unlawfull and the seed stolne yet being cast into the ground we see God so blesseth it that it is fruitfull The fourth point is that Cain called his Sons name Enoch the meaning whereof is a dedication or consecration and this gives hope as if there were some goodness remaining in Cain for those things that are built to be dedicated are Altars and Churches things for Gods use as Noah built an Altar and offered burnt offerings Genesis the eighth chapter but that which Cain built is no Altar but a City and we know Cities and Towns are dedicated to the world and the consecration that he makes is to no God except he make the world his God Philippians the third chapter his position is that gain is godliness in the first to Timothy the fourth chapter and therein he bestowes his service But after we have another Enoch so truly called Genesis the fift chapter the Son of Seth who did not depart from Gods presence as this Enoch did but consecrated himself to God and became a Preacher of righteousness who as well by his preaching as by uttering the censure of excommunication behold the Lord commeth with a thousand of Angels as Jude speaks dedicated himself to the Church but the first work that Cains Enoch sets himself about is the world This is the difference between Cains Henoch and Seths Henoch the one builds a City on earth the other seeks for a City from above whose builder is God So that there is no hope of Cains return he consecrates his Sonne and City but it is to the wrong God if to any Secondly Touching the building of the City which is a matter respecting the world before wee come to that we must know there was now a great distance of yeeres betweene the time that Cain knew his wife and the time that hee built the City for hee built not the City only for himselfe his wife and childe but was now grown to bee so great a number that hee must have a City to place his posterity in for God respecting mankinde rather then the sinne of man made the seede sowne plentifull They that came of Abraham Isaac and Jacob came but to twelve and in few yeeres of those twelve came seventy five and for the increase of mankinde Hee makes the barren families like a flock of sheepe as it is in the hundred and seventh Psalme Therefore when Cain was grown to so great a multitude he built him a City It is true of Cain which the Apostle affirmeth Hebrews the third chapter No man departs from God but by an evil heart of unbelief So Cain thinks that albeit God hath cursed that part of the earth where Adam was yet it may be the Land toward the Sun rising may be better and therefore he makes triall like the Isrealites which being forbidden to keep any of the Manna till morning for all that would trie whether it would be full of worms and being forbidden to
case in the bitterness of her soul received from the Lord a blessed seed that was Samuel who restored religion and setled the state of the Kingdome in the first of Samuel the first chapter and the sixteenth verse but it is most plain in the birth of Solomon for after Davids great fall and the grievous punishment that God laid upon him upon his great repentance which followed whereof the fifty first Psalm is a perpetuall monument God gave him a Sonne that was Solomon the like whereof was never before nor hath been since in the second of Samuel the twelfth chapter As on the other side they that are born according to the flesh and begotten in the strength of nature prove wilde and rebellious as Israel and Absolom and of a contrary disposition to them that are born to them that are in the state of grace Secondly For his name and that little Sermon which Eve makes touching his name that is she called him Seth and renders a reason quia posuit eum 〈◊〉 semen aliud pro Abele quem occidit Cain In which Sermon there is no one word which hath not its severall sense It is said First He is positus Secondly By God Thirdly As a seed Fourthly Another seed Fiftly instead of Abel Sixthly Of Abel whom Cain slew For the term of putting or setting we have it in the third chapter of Genesis and the fifteenth verse where God saith I will put enmity Psalm the hundred fourty eighth He sets them a law Proverbs the twenty second chapter and the twenty eighth verse Remove not the ancient bounds which thy Fathers have set in the first epistle of John the fifth chapter The whole world is set on mischeif By which setting or putting is added stedinesse and permanency But we shall see the nature of the word most plainly in the twenty eigth chapter of 〈◊〉 Pono in Zion lapidem where it is used for laying a foundation or for the setting of a rift or graffe or root which as we know is set to growe and not to be pulled up by and by there is the sense of the word set or put In which sense it is not only referred 〈◊〉 to Abel who as we know was a transitory and no permanent seed for he was no sooner shewed to the world but presently he 〈◊〉 as taken away as one of whom the world was unworthy Hebrews the eleventh chapter But also to Cain whose land was the land of Nod To teach us That in the felicity of Gods Saints there is stedinesse and continuance but as for the pleasures of the wicked they continue not one hour but are uncertain So that it is in effect as if God should say before indeed I gave Abel but it was not my minde to have him continue but this seed whom I will give Adam shall stay so as neither Cain nor Lamech nor the gates of hell shall prevail against him Matthew the sixteenth chapter That is the meaning of the word set or put which was the first observation And this seting or putting receives great strength from the setter that is God whole weaknesse is stronger than the strength of man And therefore look what he sets shall continue to teach us that albeit the first Saint was taken away yet now he will have Saints to continue They shall not only be shewed to the world but shall have a foundation and take root being set by God Touching the wicked Eliphaz saith Their foundation is as an overflowing of water for they shall be carried away as Cains posterity was with a flood Job the twenty second chapter and the sixteenth verse But the righteous shall have an everlasting foundation Proverbs the tenth chapter For as when God will have a thing crooked no man can it make streight Ecclesiastes the seventh chapter and the fifteenth verse so what God will 〈◊〉 and have to take root it cannot be pulled up or removed Positi sunt ad hoc saith the Apostle in the first epistle of Peter the fourth chapter and the second verse and in the eighth verse They were ordained to stumble at the word Therefore being appointed by God to that end it is impossible they should be otherwise That is for the wicked On the other side Whom Christ taketh to his custody he saith of them in the tenth chapter of St. John No man shall take them out of mine hand and as the Apostle saith in the second to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 second chapter and the nineteenth verse The foundation of God abideth sure and stedfast Novit 〈◊〉 qui sunt 〈◊〉 neer 〈◊〉 this is that which the Apostle calls deposition that is 〈◊〉 thing 〈◊〉 to trust in the second to Timothy the first chapter and the fourteenth verse for even so God will have Saints and the 〈◊〉 of the godly to continue in the world till he come to call them out of it Thirdly it is said of Seth he is positus in semen for there is a person that is no seed that was Abel before God gave a man to Adam but he gave no seed to him for that is called seed of which there growes something But of Abel there came no 〈◊〉 or seed 〈◊〉 but as it is said of Christ that when he shall lay down his life videbit semen longaevum Isaiah the fifty third chapter that is a seed though not issuing out of his loyns yet 〈◊〉 from his spirit So we are to understand that spiritually there came a seed of Abel for there is a spirituall generation as well as a carnall so spiritually Elisha was the Childe of Elias because the spirit of Elias was doubled upon him in the second of Kings the second chapter and John Baptist is called Elias Matthew the seventeenth chapter because in these graces of the spirit that was in Elias he resembled him as the Child doth the Father It is the saying of the Prophet Isaiah the sixt chapter semen sanctum est substantia mundi and therefore Seth is appointed and set by God to be the spirituall seed of the Church as the seed of mankinde by carnall generation Fourthly But why should God need to give Adam and Eve seed he had seed enough already that was Cain and his posterity which were come to seventy seven persons yea but they are not content with that seed but would have another Cains seed pleaseth them not therefore they are earnest Suters to God for a holy seed As God promised Abraham first a seed that should be sicut pulvis terrae Genesis the thirteenth chapter and the sixteenth verse that is such as should grow in the earth and set their affections therein and after another that should be sicut stellae coeli Genesis the eighteenth chapter that is such a seed as should set their mindes in heaven and seek for a heavenly country Hebrews the eleventh chapter So Adams two seeds first Cain and his posterity which were like the dust of the earth such as were earthly affected and
exercise of invocation and prayer should arise from Enosh for James the fift chapter and the thirteenth verse If any be afflicted let him pray and therefore such prayer is called oratio afflicti Psalm the hundred and second and the seventeenth verse As Abel's oblation belongs to the dayes of peace and prosperity so Enosh's invocation belongs to the dayes of affliction and misery when a man is strong to resist and full of vitall heat and spirit then he cannot skill of invocation but let God make him Enosh and then he will begin to call upon the name of the Lord. Thirdly In respect that it shewes what manner of Preacher it should be that is he must be one of the sons of Seth that is one of the Church for the prayer of a faithfull man availeth much Also it must be Enosh's prayer that is of one that is humble as the Publicans prayer Luke the eighteenth chapter so that the name of Enosh in respect of Seth shewes that Christ shall not be without his Crosse nor Christs Church without theirs And in respect of himself it shewes what shall be the afflictions of those that shall be thus called Touching his Invocation It is the title that it pleaseth the Holy Ghost to set out Enosh by and it is an excellent title 〈◊〉 Chrysostome that Enosh should be the first that called upon the Name of the Lord It was more honorable to him than to wear any gorgeous apparrell or Jewels whatsoever In this part are two things The nature of Invocation and the beginning of it set down in these words 〈◊〉 est First for the nature of Invocation Invocare 〈◊〉 vocare Deum in se or ex se and it is a speciall point Many would have God about them or near them but not in them for then they must look to govern their actions well When men lay seige to a Town they doe not think it sufficient to have them without but they desire to get them within Such an affection is required of them say the ancient Writers that will truly call upon God For the manner we must say with the Apostle in the first epistle of John the fourth chapter and the fourth verse Major est qui intus quà m qui extrà Now for the Name of God It is no unreasonable thing that we should call upon the name of those which we never saw for as we know those that dwell in the west northward parts they believe obey the word and 〈◊〉 that comes in the Princesses name and by that 〈◊〉 they arme and disarme themselves and are ready to 〈◊〉 death howbeit they never saw her nor look to see her but only because it comes in her name It is therefore currant they 〈◊〉 such a Princesse there is therefore they receive the word as comming out of the mouth of the Princesse her self and obey 〈◊〉 So we see what Invocation is and that the name of God is 〈◊〉 be invocated Now to put a difference between these three First to call upon God Secondly upon the name of God Thirdly in the name of God We say to call upon God is an expressing or 〈◊〉 of the desire that we have of his presence as all the creatures 〈◊〉 For the young Ravens call upon him in the one hundred fourty 〈◊〉 Psalm and the ninth verse and in the eighth chapter of the 〈◊〉 and the twentieth verse Omnis creatura 〈◊〉 and that 〈◊〉 be done when a man saith nothing but only in his soul 〈◊〉 as Hannah in the first of Samuel the first chapter and the thirteenth verse and Moses in the fourteenth chapter of Exodus and the fifteenth verse Why prayest thou to me when no words were uttered that is an internall spirituall praying between God and us which all the creatures have but the invocation upon the name of God is a thing externall as the Psalmist speaks Psalm 77. and the 1. verse I will crie to God with my voyce and in the one hundred and sixteenth Psalm and the fourth verse I will call upon the name of the Lord saying Lord I beseech thee deliver my soul So that Moses meaning is to shew that not only an internall calling upon the name of God by desires but that then there began an externall and vocall serving of God with a profession of religion Now to invocate in the name is one thing and to invocate upon the name of God is another the one is the party that is called upon the other 〈◊〉 out the party in whose name he is called upon which shewes the persons distinct in the deitie as our Saviour expounds it in the sixteenth chapter of John and the twenty third verse Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name he will give it you There is both God the Father that is called upon and Christ the Sonne in whose name we pray That is the difference between the two names that is they put not their trust in their own names or in the arme of flesh or in any other humane name but in God and not only invocate God but they invocate him in nomine that is in the name of another And there is no other name given by which we shall be saved but the name of Jesus Acts the fourth chapter and the twelfth verse and as in the first to the Corinthians the third chapter and the eleventh verse Other foundation then that can no man lay Now whereas we have in this verse in nomine Dei and semen aliud in the former he shewes plainly what he means by posuit deus semen aliud viz. that there is a person that shall be our seed in whose name we are to trust and invocate God so that in these verses the mysterie of Christs incarnation is plainly expressed to those that shall well look into it Now it is plain when he speaks of invocation he means not prayer only but by a part he expresseth the whole which is by a Synechdoche as in the second chapter of Joel and the twenty third verse Every one that calls upon the name of the Lord shall be saved which is repeated by the Apostle Romans the tenth chapter and the fourteenth verse but you must mark what he saith after How shall they call upon him in whom they have not beleeved there is faith required Then he goes a step farther How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard as if he should say it is impossible therefore hearing is necessary And how shall they hear without a Preacher there is the office of preaching And how shall they preach unless they be sent there is the authority of ecclesiasticall power We see what duties the Apostle raiseth from invocation and consequently we must know that when they began to call upon Gods name then also they began to beleeve in him For albeit prayer is the more generall part of invocation as a crying unto God as the Fathers observe from the
any pains nor fear any danger to obtein the bread that endureth for ever In other things of this life we doe not only desire that which seemeth good to us but we seek for it till we have it So the Prophet speaks Cupiunt rapiunt Michah the second chapter and the second verse So we must not only desire the Kingdome of God but must violently seek after it for The Kingdome of God suffereth violence Matthew the eleventh chapter Secondly this word labor is opposed to seeking for Christ saith here Matthew the sixt chapter Seek the Kingdome of God but labor for the meat that endureth This labor is that work of God which is ascribed to faith John the sixt chapter by which we labor for the bread of life we must use an excessive kinde of labor in this work of God for that to labor for the bread of life is no bodily labor and therefore we must work for it earnestly for cursed is he that doth the work of the Lord negligently Jeremiah the fourty eight chapter Therefore when Christ pronounceth them blessed that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse he commands us not only to seek and desire it in our hearts but to hunger for it as we doe for the food of our bodies Matthew the fifth chapter and as he commands us to doe so so he hath left us his example for as it becomes him to fulfill all righteousnesse so he protesteth that it was his meat and drink to doe the will of him that sent him John the fourth chapter so did Mary earnestly labor for the meat that perisheth not when she was sitting at the feet of Jesus for though her sister called upon her to help her yet nothing could draw her from this spirituall labor Luke the tenth chapter and the fourty second verse So did the people labor that pressed to hear Christ Luke the eighth chapter they laid violence to the Kingdome of God as also they that hearing Paul preach would needs have him preach the same thing again to them and for that end came together in great companies to hear the next Sabbath Acts the thirteenth chapter If we thus seek the bread of life striving and wrastling with God in our praiers as Jacob did with the Angell then we doe indeed labor for it as Christ willeth us to doe The second sense of laboring is that we must labor for this bread more than for the other and not at all for the other in comparison of this All grant that we must labor for the bread of life but not for it more than for that which nourisheth this life we must observe in what manner we ought to labour as well as that we are to labour for the excessive desire of this life makes us defective in the desire of the life to come The desire of this life is not oppofice but subordinate to the desires of the life to come But we must desire this life so farre as it may further us to the other life Some doe make this life the end of all their desires and doe heap up wrath to themselves against the day of wrath 〈◊〉 the second chapter But the care and indeavor of the Saints of God is that in this life they may lay up for themselves a good 〈◊〉 for the life to come the first epistle to 〈◊〉 the sixt chapter Men are bound to be carefull to make honest provision for this life and not to be idle and burdensome to the earth For when Christ willeth us not to be carefull for this life yet from the example of birds we may learn that we must not be negligent for they are made to flie as it is in the Provarbs And so we are by Gods appointment to provide for our maintenance in this life Matthew the sixt chapter When Christ saith We shall give account for every idle word he means we shall be called to account That we have not spoken the good words that we ought Matthew the twelfth chapter The Apostle 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 stote to steal no more but to labour Ephesians the fourth chapter and the twenty eighth verse The reason is that for want of labouring in some honest calling for our outward maintenance we shall fall to poverty and Poverty will make us steal and use unlawfull means Proverbs the thirty chapter Though a man were able to live without labouring yet remembring Gods sentence that we 〈◊〉 eat in the sweat of our faces we shall say 〈◊〉 tram Domini 〈◊〉 the seventh chapter and the ninth verse And that made the Apostle say That if any will not labour let him not eate the second epistle to the 〈◊〉 and the third chapter And the blessed man shall 〈◊〉 of the labour of his hands Psalme one hundred twenty eighth Thus we are to provide for this life But if comparison be made we are to labour more for the life to come and for the food that belongeth to the maintenance of it It were a thing hard enough for us if Christ should command us to labour for the heavenly food as we doe for the earthly but yet it is necessary that as the soul is more excellent than the body so we should be more carefull to maintain the life of the soul than of the body The excellency of the soul made the learned Philosophers to 〈◊〉 from many bodily pleasures which otherwise they could not have forborn but that they knew the life and felicity of the soul is 〈◊〉 better than all the profits and pleasures of this life Of the good things of this life Christ saith What shall it profit a man to 〈◊〉 the whole world and lose his own 〈◊〉 Matthew the sixteenth chapter So we are to seek the good of the next life rather than of this Touching our defence from bodily miseries Christ saith 〈◊〉 not him that 〈◊〉 kill the body and not the soul but he that can kill 〈…〉 Matthew the tenth chapter that is if he that 〈◊〉 not a due care to provide for the soul rather than for the body Some use the soul is if it were to serve the body whereas the body ought to serve it But seeing our body is Corpus mortis Romans the seventh chapter because either it shall be destroyed by death or while it liveth is under the dominion of death Romans the sixt chapter Therefore whatsoever care is bestowed upon the body shall perish with it for they that sow to the flesh as it is corruptible shall reap corruption but as the spirit is immortal so they that sow to it shal reap immortality and life ever lasting Galatians the sixt chapter The good estate of the body will not make the soul the better but rather the worse but the souls estate being provided for the body shall be farre the better If we seek Gods Kingdom first then that care will cause all other things to be added Matthew the sixt chapter If our conversation be in Heaven it shall cause our
nature so with his name He is wonderfull Counsellor the mighty God the Prince of Peace Isaiah the ninth chapter Thirdly With his miracles For he raiseth the dead and quickneth whom he will no lesse than the Father John the fift chapter and the twenty first verse Fourthly Because exception was taken against his miracles For they said that he did them by Belzebub Matthew the twelfth chapter therefore he is further sealed with a voyce from Heaven saying This is he in whom I am well pleased heare ye him Matthew the seventeenth chapter not only whom he commands but where he promiseth to refresh them that come to him Matthew the eleventh chapter Fiftly He hath sealed him with the spirit The spirit of the Lord is upon me Luke the fourth chapter And that not only rests John the third chapter the three and thirtieth and four and thirtieth verses content with receiving the spirit for himself but with a power to give it to his So that by his intercession with God the Father He sent down the spirit upon the Apostles Acts the second chapter Being thus sealed by God he is able to nourish us by his flesh crucified for us unto eternall life if he give us grace to lay hold of it by faith Dixit igitur eis Videte cavete ab avaritia nec enim cujusquam vita ex iis quae ipsi suppetunt in eo sita est ut redundet Luke 12. 15. Novemb. 26. 1598. HERE Christ gives two commandements to covetous men First To discern and see the sinne of covetousnesse Secondly To beware of it Against the latter of them as against every other Commandement the corrupt nature of man makes two questions First of Rebellion Why should we beware Secondly of Ignorance How shall we beware The former question is resolved three wayes First We must beware of it because the sinne of 〈◊〉 is hardly avoided the desire of having aboundance is so rooted in the hearts of all men Secondly Because as it is hardly avoided so it is a sinne very hainous in Gods fight being committed howsoever we perswade our 〈◊〉 that those sinnes are the least that are naturally planted in us Thirdly Because whereas men may repent for other sinned they can hardly repent of this For other immoderate desires doe cease by two means either 〈◊〉 they are satisfied or else when death doth approach 〈◊〉 doth yield to neither of these means for the more that riches increase the more doth his covetous desire increase and the 〈◊〉 that death is the more doth a covetous man imbrace his riches and still covet more Touching the second question Though we be perswaded that we ought to avoid this sinne yet we know not how How to avoid 〈◊〉 and therefore we ask How shall we avoid it The word of God appoints 〈◊〉 three means First Trust in God Secondly Prayer against the sinne Thirdly Meditations concerning the same The first means Trust in God First it is a good way for the avoiding of 〈◊〉 to trust in God for that is a thing that the heart of a covetous man will not set himself against He will in no wise follow the counsell of the Philosopher which teacheth That to avoid covetousnesse a man must give himself to the actions of prodigality he would rather hear how he might get money than how to spend that he hath But if he be advised to put his trust in God he will not be against that as a thing which is not so contrary to his sinne as prodigality But this means doth the Scripture inculcate Trust not in uncertain riches the first epistle to Timothy and the sixt chapter If riches increase set not your hearts upon them Psalm the sixty second Riches avail not in the day of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nam per det in die ira Proverbs the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse Let not the rich man glory in his riches 〈◊〉 the ninth chapter and the twenty third verse As the Scripture exhorts us not to trust in riches so it sets forth examples of them that in vain put their trust therein For this is the man that took not God for his strength but trusted in the multitude of his riches Psalme the fifty second But of confidence in God it speaketh thus It is better to 〈◊〉 in the Lord than to put confidence in man Psalm one hundred eighteen O Lord of hosts blessed is the man that putteth his trust in 〈…〉 the eighty fourth Our father 's trusted in thee and thou didest deliver them Psalme the twenty second and the fourth verse The 〈◊〉 shall hunger but such 〈◊〉 trust in the Lord shall want 〈◊〉 good things 〈◊〉 the thirty fourth and the tenth verse A horse is 〈◊〉 thing to 〈…〉 man but the eye of the Lord is upon them that fear him and trust in 〈◊〉 Psalme the thirty third and the seventeenth verse To deliver their souls from death and to feed them in the time of 〈◊〉 After that a man hath admitted this opinion which is so confirmed by Scripture then there is cause to perswade him for the 〈◊〉 gives two commands in the first to Timothy the sixt chapter and the seventeenth verse Charge the rich of this world not to trust in 〈…〉 but in the living God and to distributs To 〈◊〉 them That the cause why men doe not distribute is for want of trust in God They could be content to sow good works but they look up and fear a cloud of poverty will come upon them and they shall want themselves which would not be if they did trust in God but men give more trust to the uncertainty of riches than to the certainty of Gods promise To help this error our Saviour saith Care 〈◊〉 for your heavenly Father knoweth that you need all these things Matthew the sixt chapter and the thirty second verse And the Apostle saith Let your conversation be without 〈◊〉 for God 〈◊〉 said I will not leave thee nor for sake thee Hebrews the thirteenth chapter and the fift verse If we were perswaded that he that seeks to obtain Gods favour by doing good works layeth up a better 〈◊〉 for the time to come than he that heaps up riches the first epistle to Timothy the sixt chapter and the nineteenth verse it would make us use this means for the avoiding of 〈◊〉 For be a man never so rich in this world and never so honourable yet his glorie shall not goe with him Psalm the fourty ninth and the seventeenth verse But their works follow them opera 〈…〉 Apoc the fourteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse Therefore it were good for us rather to respect and provide for the time to come And as it is good for the life to come so for this life present For a little that the righteous hath is better than great riches of the ungodly Psalme the thirty seventh and the sixteenth verse And Godlinesse hath promise of this life and that which is
and the twenty second verse It is not early rising nor late sitting down Psalme the hundred twenty seventh But put case it be true which they imagine with themselves yet their life stands not in the riches so gotten It is indeed probable that a covetous man shall soon attain to riches For all is fish that comes to net with him he will not refuse any gain be it never so unlawfull If it be panis fallaciae if it be pretium sanguinis he will put it up And as he hath more means to get so he spares more than other men doe He doth no good works he distributeth not to the necessity of the poor magnum 〈◊〉 parsimonia and flesh and blood alwaies perswades her self of the best and never doubteth of any hurt The rich Merchants say with themselves We will goe and buy and sell and gain James the fourth chapter never thinking that they shall lose The rich man thought with himself I will eat and drink and take my rest but never thought that he should dye Luke the twelfth chapter So we alwaies dream of the best and never fear any evil We will drink strong drink to day and tomorrow shall be as this day and better Isaiah the fifty seventh chapter Again they may pretend further cause for the sinne of covetousnesse Aboundance makes a man abstain from many sinnes which poor men fall into of necessity For poverty makes a man to steat Proverbs the thirtieth chapter Therefore the Apostle willeth that if any man will not steal he must labour with his hands Ephesians the fourth chapter Aboundance sets them in case that they can doe many good works when the borrower is a servant to the lender as it is in the Proverbs The rich man is free from this inconvenience 〈◊〉 est abundat omnibus Riches doe make a man glorious But though all this were true yet Christ saith that life stands not in riches as the Preacher speaks by way of permission to the rich man Goe too take thy pleasure but for all this know that God will bring thee to judgement Ecclesiastes the eleventh chapter So doth Christ give them scope to conceive what opinion they think good of Riches Put case thou through thy covetousnesse hast aboundance yet thy life consists not therein that this is true That man is not a whit longer lived for his wealth the Scripture shews Divitia non proder unt in die 〈◊〉 Proverbs the eleventh chapter and the fourth verse Though hand be 〈◊〉 in hand yet it shall not serve the turn the rich man dyeth as well as the poor Psalme the thirty ninth but how powerfull this is to restrain covetousnesse appears by this We will doe nothing in vain much lesse suffer in vain The Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fift chapter Wh le we are in health of body we know our riches doe us great service but if death draw neer we are ready to say with 〈◊〉 Genesis the twenty fift chapter Behold I dye and what will all this wealth doe me good Christ saith not Be not covetous for you shall not be the richer but Be afraid of covetousnesse for your life stands not in aboundance of riches to put thee in minde to provide for another life rather than for this For albeit the covetous and miserable man hath misery in this life because he disquiets himself in vain Psalme the thirty ninth and therefore is called a 〈◊〉 or man-slayer yet his future misery being 〈◊〉 with the misery of this life makes him more miserable While he is in his 〈◊〉 it is well with him though he have many worldly cares But when he is put out of his office and shall be called to account How he came by his office and how he hath behaved himself therein How he got his worldly wealth and how he hath distributed the same for the relief of his poor fellow Saints Then it he be found faulty in his account his misery is farre greater than ever it was in this life Luke the sixteenth chapter Christ takes away from covetous men the opinion of life and wills them not to think that they shall live the longer for their riches And seeing they must dye and after death commeth the Judgement Hebrews the ninth chapter it is their part rather to lay up a good 〈◊〉 for the time to come 〈◊〉 lay up their treasure in Heaven Matthew the sixt chapter becanse as they heap up riches unjustly so they 〈◊〉 up wrath for themselves against the day of wrath Romans the second chapter Though covetous men think themselves well while they live yet Christ tell them They must dye that they should take 〈◊〉 that it may goe well with them after death That when they have layd down these earthly tabernacles the second epistle of Peter the first chapter They may be received into everlasting tabernacles Luke the sixteenth chapter Nam cui haec non adsunt is caecus est nihil procul cernens oblitus sese à veteribus peccatis suis fuisse purificatum Quapropter fratres c. 2 Pet 1. 9. Decemb. 3. 1568. THE Prophet David saith Psal. the fourty ninth Man was in honor when he was first created but continued not in that state the space of a night but became like a beast that perisheth So that as God made man so honourable a creature that he thought he might be God So when man in the pride of his heart would be like God be became a beast a beast not only in body for that he dyeth as they doe but in soul For if we consider the understanding part of the soul and the knowledge that man hath in the same He is foolish and ignorant even as a beast before God Psalme the seventy third and the twenty second verse and the rebellion of his heart is such that he is compared to horse and mule Psalme the thirty second This is our downfall But God of his rich mercy will not have man continue in dishonour though he lost that honour which God gave him in the beginning And as man would not continue in honor one night so God would not suffer him to continue in dishonour one night but presently after his fall gave him this pretious promise That howsoever man had made himself a beast yet God would not only make him a man again but partaker of the divine nature the second of Peter the first chapter and the fourth verse Which promise albeit it begins to be performed when we apprehend it by faith yet faith only doth not make it perfect but we must unto faith add virtue to virtue knowledge to knowledge temperance patience godlinesse brotherly kindenesse and love And these virtues if they concurre doe make man partaker of the heavenly nature At the first the Doctrine of Faith in Christ was hardly received or men thought to besaved only by Works And when they had once received it they excluded the doctrine of good Works All the difficulty that
John the eleventh chapter and the fourty ninth verse Touching the substance of the question and the first part First The part wherein that which Christ spake did work is the heart which is the commander of man for as the word comes our of the heart bonus homo ex bono thesauro cordis sui Luke the sixth chapter so if it have its right course it goeth to the heart for there be three wards and locks to be opened that the sound of Gods word may enter that is the eare Psalm the fourtieth Mine eare hast thou opened which is the gate of wisedome Secondly the understanding to conceive what is heard of which it is said here Their eyes were opened Luke the twenty fourth chapter and the thirty first verse that is oculi mentis Ephesians the first chapter and the eighteenth verse Thirdly the heart as Lydia's heart was opened by the Lord Acts the sixteenth chapter Many are present but hear not attentively what is said others hear but understand not and some have both these degrees and yet have not their hearts opened and so it is to no purpose that is spoken Though we hear and understand yet if the heart be not touched with it it is but verbum aerium it is mans word and not Gods for the property of Gods word is to pierce to the heart and marrow And to the dividing of the soul Hebrews the fourth chapter and the twelfth verse Therefore by the eare man may examine his own heart for unless he feel himself touched inwardly with the word his hearing is in vain And this is the service wich God rejects Isaiah the twenty ninth chapter and the thirteenth verse Matthew the fifteench chapter and the eighth verse populus labiis me honerat so if either we bring our eares alone or both eares and eyes both hearken and conceive yet so long as this is true of us that our heart is departed from God If the heart be not affected with the preaching of the word it is in vain For the profitable hearer is he that with an honest and good heart receiveth the word of God Which is the immortall seed that bringeth forth much fruit Luke the eighth chapter Secondly the work wrought in the heart is a burning or kindling as we shewed There is a double compunction First when a man being pricked in heart falls into a rage as they that heard Stephen Acts the seventh chapter Secondly when being prickt they seek for ease and comfort as in the second chapter of the Acts and the thirty seventh verse So there is a double fire For as there is a fire from the Altar which touched the prophets mouth Esay the sixt chapter so fire from Topheth Isaiah the thirtieth chapter there are firie tongues that fell upon the Apostes But they came from heaven Acts the second chapter but there are firie tongues that are set on fire of hell James the third chapter it is the fire from the Altar and the firie tongues from heaven that causeth the burning in the heart of such as hear aright and not the fire of Topheth For as the Devill with his hot Iron doth cauterise and sear the consciences of some so the fire of Gods spirit doth warm the hearts of others so as they heare the word of God with profit As there are wicked whose tongues and words are like pricks and swords Proverbs the twelfth chapter so there are others whose tongues are like hot Juniper coals Psalm the one hundred and twentieth which slanders others For the Devill that 〈◊〉 of man Matthew the thirteenth chapter 〈◊〉 up this fire in the hearts of men but this fire must be distinguished from that fire which Christ came to bring upon earth 〈◊〉 the twelfth chapter As this compunction was of saith and the other of fear so here the good fire proceeds from love and hope the effect of the other is desperate raging and hatred The true fire is from the spirit as it is in the sixt chapter of John Verba mea spiritus sunt vita for where there is spirit there is a heat and Christs words being spirituall doe warm the hearts of the hearers the Scriptures being inspired by the spirit of God cannot but work this heat in mens hearts besides God saith of his word Jeremiah the twenty third chapter and the twenty ninth verse meum verbum ignis est it is fire no man can deny it for whether we respect the Law it is ignta lex Deuteronomie the thirty third chapter and the second verse the word of prophesie is firie for the Prophet could not prophesie till the coal taken from the Altar had touched his lips Isaiah the sixt chapter and of the Gospel which Christ preached he saith 〈◊〉 mittere in terram quod volo misi ut ardeat Luke the twelfth chapter and the fourty ninth verse and after his ascention he gave order that the firie tongues should come upon the Apostles that their word might be a firie word that might kindle in the hearts of the hearers Now the word of God is therefore called fire because the quality of fire is most actuall for as some note that albeit many things be hid from the Sun Yet there is nothing hid from the heat thereof for it pierceth into all parts of the world Psalm the ninteenth so the word of God is such and mighty in operation and sharper than any two edged sword and entreth through Hebrews the fourth chapter For as the fire consumeth all things and turneth it into fire so doth the word of God turn the affections of man into word and not the word into affection As the word it self is fire so the motions which it stirreth up in the heart are firie and servent as the Apostle sheweth in the twelfth chapter to the Romans and the eleventh verse Ferventes spiritu Fervencie proceeds of two affections The one is hope in the twelfth verse that where before their hope was cold now it rejoyceth and revives verse the twenty first the other is of love which makes them compell him Luke the twenty fourth chapter to tarry with them verse the twenty ninth thus the word inflames their hearts with love and revives their spirits so as their hope is revived and by working these two affections in them he changeth them that there is not only fire but constancy in the word verba ignea faciunt igneos characteres so as where ink may be blotted out the stamp of the firie word of God continues for ever and is durable But the word hath a double operation against sinne First like water because with it the spot which comes from without is taken away Secondly as fire because 〈◊〉 rust must be burnt out so the inward corruption of our nature must be eaten out and consumed with the word therefore the Prophet compares his preaching to melting and founding Jeremiah the sixt chapter where he complains the bellowes are burnt the
of the Apostle in taking arguments from the Sacrament is double First to perswade Christians to cleanness of life which he doth in the first to the Corinthians the tenth chapter Ye cannot be partakers of the Lords table and the table of Devils Secondly bending him self here against Schismes and contentions that were amongst the Corinthians he takes another argument from the nature of this Sacrament to exhort them to the unity of the spirit that for as much as they all are partakers of one Sacrament and drank all of one spirit therefore they should seek to be at unity and concord with themselves The Apostle sheweth this to be a good consequence from the beginning of the chapter and we see an example of this kinde of argument in the ninth chapter of Luke where the Disciples say Master we saw one cast out Devils in thy name and we forbade him because he followeth not us And this Apostle saith in the first epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter that because they were divided so that some were Pauls some of Apollo therefore they were no true Christians Thus we see that as from the Sacrament of cleanness he exhorts them to cleanness of life so from the Sacrament of unity he moves them to love and concord and tells them they ought to avoid dissention To perswade unto unity and love nothing is more effectuall than the consideration of the naturall body which although it have many members diverse in quality situation and use so as the one is more noble than the other yet they grudge not one at another For the foot doth not say because I am not the hand I am not of the body nor the eare because I am not the eye I am not of the body in the first to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the fifteenth verse neither doe they contemn one another For the eye which is the most excellent member doth not say to the hand I have no need of thee nor the head to the foot I have no need of you in the first to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the twenty first verse but contrariwise there is a sympathy and fellow feeling So as if one member be grieved all the rest are grieved and if one be honored all the rest rejoyce with it verse the twenty sixt so if men could be perswaded that they are one body there would not be such divisions and dissentions in the World as there are for howsoever they be diverse in respect of nature Some Jewes some Grecians as also in respect of estate some bond some free as the Apostle here speaks yet their diversities are not greater than those which we see between the members of the body naturall And now the Apostle goes about to perswade them they are one body and therefore ought to be at unity which he doth thus That body which hath one beginning and one nourishment is one body But all the faithfull have one beginning in the fountain of regeneration that is in baptisme and are all nourished with one nourishment for they are all baptized into one body by one spirit and all made to drink of one spirit therefore they are all one body and consequently should live in unity one with another In regard of which unity which the body hath not only with Christ her head but with the members among themselves the Apostle calleth the body Christ in the first to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the twelfth verse Now to come to the consideration of these things our way is First to set down the necessity of being of this body Secondly the means how we come to be of this body that is by the spirit Thirdly that the spirit is the means so as withall baptisme and drinking is required that is our incorporation into the body of Christ which is his Church is both by the spirit and by baptisme For the obtaining of the spirit two things are to be practised First that we have a thirsting desire after the spirit Secondly that we ask it of God by prayer First For the necessity of our incorporation whereas the Psalmist saith Psalm the eighty ninth God hath not made all men for nought we must first set down this that there is a necessity that some should be faved for it falls not into a man that is wise to doe any thing in vain much less may we think that God the fountain of wisedome will suffer all men to perish and therefore that there are some elected and chosen out to be saved Secondly and therefore our speciall aim should be to be of that number but scattering renting and dividing is an enemie to safty and they that will be safe must be recollected and gathered together under some head It that which made Moses pray to God to set a rule over his people and that the congregation of the Lord should not be as sheep which have no Shepheard Numbers the twenty seventh chapter and the sixteenth verse When Christ saw the multitude he had compassion on them because they were dispersed scattered abroad as sheep having no Shepheard Matthew the ninth chapter and the thirty sixt verse and not only so but Christ did that that he might gather together in one the Children of God which were scattered John the eleventh chapter and the fifty second verse Thirdly before Christ had a body and before he was manifested in the flesh the Congregation was called a Synagogue because it was then sufficient for them to be gathered together sub uno pastore though they were not ruled by one spirit But now they must be not only under one Shepheard but must all be one body and that not a dead Carkasse but a living body such a body that liveth not by a soul but by a spirit for that is the difference that the Apostle makes between Adam and Christ in the first to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter The first man Adam was made a living soul but the second Adam was made a quickning spirit This quickning spirit is it by which the mysticall body of Christ liveth which goeth through the body and giveth life to every member This is a mysticall incorporation and is spiritually to be conceived and the union between Christ and his mystically body is so straight that speaking of it he saith Acts the ninth chapter Why persecutest thou me and the Apostle understanding the Church calleth it Christ in the first to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the twelfth verse then he that will be saved must not be a part but be gathered and that into the body of Christ because Christ is only the Saviour of his body Salvator corporis Ephesians the fift chapter and the twenty third verse So that if a man be out of the body and be not a member of Christs body he cannot be saved and so Christ himself tells us John the fifteenth chapter If the branch abide not in the vine it cannot bear
Except a man be born again of water 〈◊〉 John the sixt chapter unlesse ye eate the flesh and drink the blood of Christ ye have no life in you 〈◊〉 these conditions and for these uses are we commanded to drink of the same spirit If we drink the blood of Christ we shall drink the spirit of life which it gives and so shall we live by him John the sixt chapter and the fifty seventh verse Christ shall live in us 〈◊〉 the second chapter There are that doe not potare in eundem spiritum Water of it self is not able to purge from original corruption without the spirit and Potus vappa sine spiritu The flesh 〈◊〉 nothing it is the spirit that gives life John the sixt chapter The word it self preached 〈◊〉 not unlesse God giveth increase the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 the third chapter nay this spiritual food kills some for they eat and drink their own damnation the first epistle to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter Therefore if we will drink the spirit it is required First That he thirst after spiritual things no lesse than after worldly things John the seventh chapter Si quis sitit ad me veniat bibat vers the thirty seventh Secondly He must pray for the spirit 〈◊〉 God giveth his spirit to them that ask it Lake the eleventh chapter So while Jesus was baptized and prayed the Heavens opened and the holy Ghost came down upon him Luke the third chapter and the 〈◊〉 verse We must both 〈◊〉 after the spirit and pray for it else we cannot have it But if we come non sitientes omnino without any sense of our own want or come only with a form of Godlinesse the second epistle to Timothy the third chapter and the fift verse we may drink the outward object but not the spirit for they that come thus pray not to God to be made partakers of the spirit as of the object And to this we may add as a reason of our unprofitable drinking how can we 〈◊〉 the spirit seeing we sow only to the flesh Galatians the 〈◊〉 chapter In as much as we sow no spiritual works we cannot be partakers of the spirit These are the means to obtain the spirit Then when we have drunk we must examine our selves whether we have drunk the spirit which we shall know thus A drink and potion is either for recovery of health or for comfort or refreshing If we finde that the blood of Christ hath purged our consciences from dead works Hebrews the ninth chapter and that we mortifie the deeds of the flesh by the spirit Romans the eighth chapter then have we drunk of the same spirit If we 〈◊〉 the power of sinne abated in 〈◊〉 and the will of sinne by this Sacrament then have we drunk the spirit Secondly For refreshing which is the other use of drinking as Psalm the seventy eighth and the sixty fift verse The Lord arose out of sleep as a 〈◊〉 refreshed with wine there comes courage to a man by drinking of the spirit so as he hath a desire to spiritual drink Ephesians the fift chapter Be not drunk with wine but be filled with the spirit Now they call the holy Ghost new wine Acts the second chapter these men are filled with new wine For indeed as the one so the other gives greater alacrity and cheerfulnesse In respect of these two effects it is termed the holy spirit of God and therefore First He that having drunk findes in his soul a comfortable anointment the first epistle of John the second chapter the seal of the spirit Ephesians the first chapter and the thirteenth verse and the earnest the second epistle to the Corinthians the first chapter and the twentieth verse he hath a signe that he hath drunk the spirit But these sensualiter are not enough they may deceive us there were that eat and drank in Christs presence but he told them I know you not Luke the thirteenth chapter Therefore to the comfort of the spirit we must add the holy spirit and see what operation he hath we must see if we can finde sanctificationis spiritum the second epistle to the Thessalonians the second chapter and the fruits of the spirit wrought in us after we have drunk Galatians the fift chapter and the twenty second verse whether we be transformed by the same spirit the second to the Corinthians the third chapter Thus we see the Apostle in this place against the spirit that lusteth after envy and contention James the fourth chapter useth the Sacrament of unity to perswade men to unity and love and against the unclean spirit he useth the Sacrament of cleannesse as in the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter Shall I take the members of Christ and make them the members of an Harlot By the effects that the spirit worketh in us we may know whether we have the spirit for we are not only made partakers of Christs body in Baptism but of the spirit in the Lords Supper If we cleave to the Lord Christ we are made one spirit the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 the sixt chapter Whereupon this ensueth That as he and his Father are one so are we one with Christ and consequently being one with him we can want no happinesse for his will is That we should be with him where he is and behold his glory John the seventeenth chapter and the twenty fourth verse Ex eo quòd maxima illa nobis ac pretiosa promissa donavit c. 2 Pet. 1. 4. A Scripture applyed to this time wherein we solemnize the memory of his taking of our nature as we have here a promise of being partakers of his and it conteins as all other Scriptures of comfort a Covenant between God and us That which is performed on Gods part is That he hath made us most great and pretious promises The condition on our partie is That we eschue the corruption that is in the world through lust In the former part there is a thing freely bestowed on us Secondly That is a promise Thirdly The promise is That we shall be partakers of the divine nature Concerning which A promise being once past is no more a free thing but becomes a debt and in justice is to be performed in which respect the Apostle saith in the second epistle to Timothy the fourth chapter There is laid up for me a crown of righteousnesse which the Lord the just judge shall render to me and hence the Prophet is bold to challenge God with his promise Psalme the hundred and nineteenth Perform thy promise wherein thou hast caused me to put my trust and therefore Augustine saith Redde quod non accepisti sed quod premisisti Promises doe affect two wayes because they stand upon two points First The party promising Secondly The thing promised If it were the promise of a man it were to be doubred of for all men are lyars Psalm the hundred and sixteenth They
either promise that which they cannot perform as being weak as Psalm the twenty first and the tenth verse or which they will not perform as Naball in the first book of Samuel and the twenty fist chapter But if we can finde one that is both able and willing to keep his promise that is a great kindnesse not to be distrusted And such a one is God who of his own goodnesse is become indebted to us by making us most great and pretious promises he is true of his word for he is Deus mentiri nesciens Titus the first chapter he cannot lye And for his power and ability Apud eum non erit impossibile omne verbum Luke the first chapter And for his willingnesse the Angels testifie of it that there is in God good milk towards men even the same which he heares to Christ his own Sonne of whom he 〈◊〉 from heaven in the third chapter of Luke This is my 〈◊〉 Sonne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secondly For the thing promised Though it be God that 〈◊〉 yet if the thing promised be a matter of no great value wee respect it the lesse but this is a great and most 〈◊〉 promise Now that is pretious for which a man will give any thing as for a pearle a man will sell all that he hath to composse it Matthew the thirteenth chapter and what will 〈◊〉 a man give for the ransome of his soul the whole world nay a thousand of worlds is little enough to give for it Matthew the sixteenth chapter and the sixteenth verse So then this promise is pretious in respect of the thing promised Secondly It is pretious in regard that it cost dearly For wee are bought not with corruptible things as silver and gold 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 blood of Christ in the first epistle of Peter the first chapter and the eighteenth verse Thirdly It is a pretious promise in this respect because our blessednesse here promised stands not only in having our sinnes forgiven or in being made righteous that is not the thing we are 〈◊〉 with or to be with God which was the desire of our first Parents Genesis the third chapter and of Lucifer Isaiah the fourteenth chapter ero similis 〈◊〉 but it stands herein that we shall be made partakers of the Divine nature and enjoy those things 〈◊〉 eye bath not seen c. in the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 the second chapter and the third verse he doth not promise that we shall be partakers of Gods glory joy and felicity as 〈◊〉 sonnes would have been Matthew the twenty first chapter but 〈◊〉 of his nature That as we are subject to sicknesse death and all crosses by being partakers of the nature of the first Adam so we shall be partakers of glory joy and 〈◊〉 And being partakers of the second Adam as the branches receive life from the vine John the fifteenth chapter so it shall be between Christ and us he will derive his benefits to us As the 〈◊〉 is holy so wee that are branches 〈…〉 shall be 〈◊〉 Romans the eleventh chapter and the sixteenth verse As we partake of the miseries of the first Adam so of the joy and 〈◊〉 of the second Adam As we have been partakers of the 〈◊〉 so of 〈…〉 in the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 and the fifteenth chapter Fourthly If we consider from how base estate we to whom this promise is made are 〈◊〉 not only from the nature of 〈◊〉 Psalm the fourty ninth Of wormes and 〈…〉 17. and which is more base from being the Children of wrath 〈◊〉 the second chapter and Children of the Devil Acts the thirteenth chapter to be partakers of the divine nature that will 〈◊〉 to be a 〈◊〉 promise containing matter of so great comfort whereby that is by the knowledge of God that hath called us to glory and 〈◊〉 or by whom that is by Christ taking knowledge of him as in the fifty third chapter of Isaiah My 〈…〉 by his knowledge shall 〈◊〉 many and in the seventeenth chapter of John and the third verse This is eternall life to know thee and Jesus Christ. The Heathen and Turkes are not capable of this pretious promise because they take no notice of Christ It is a promise made to Christians for because they are partakers of flesh and blood He also took part with them Hebrews the second chapter As Christ took part of our nature so he makes us partakers of his It is the Christian only that beleeves this and therefore he is capable of this so pretious promise for albeit Christ were man yet it pleased God that the fulnesse of the God head should dwell in him bodily Colossians the second chapter and the ninth verse and as he is in us by his humanity so are we in him in respect of his Divinity God partakes with Christ because of his Divine nature and man partakes with Christ in as much as he hath assumed our humane nature He is partaker of our humane nature for he is flesh of our flesh and bone of our bone Ephesians the fifth chapter and we by his Spirit are partakers of his Divine nature for in the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixth chapter He that cleaveth to the Lord is one spirit Hereby we know that we dwell in him and he in us by the spirit which he hath given us in the first epistle of St. John the fourth chapter and the thirieenth verse Christ imputeth his nature two wayes First by regeneration in Baptisin for except ye be born again of water and the holy Ghost John the third chapter Secondly by eating and drinking in the Sacrament In which respect the Apostle saith that we must bibere spiritum the first epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter and the thirteenth verse In this life we must seek for Gods grace and glory and he hath promised to give both Psalm the eighty fourth and then we shall Intrare in gaudium Domini Matthew the twenty fift chapter and so we shall be alwaies with him the first epistle to the Thessalonians the fourth chapter and see him as he is the first epistle of John the third chapter and the first verse that is be partakers of his divine nature and which goes beyond all he shall not be glory in one and joy in another and immortality in a third but he shall be omnia in omnibus the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter and the twenty eighth verse Now the promise is with a restraint nobis qui that is to us which eschue the corruption The like we have in John the third chapter and the sixteenth verse ut omnes qui credant and Matthew the eleventh chapter Come to me omnes qui And great reason it is that if we will have God to perform his promise to us we keep the condition on our part towards him so the Apostle disputes in the second epistle to the Corinthians the seventh chapter and the
sides Matthew the fourteenth chapter and the thirty first verse so Modica virtus Apocalyps the third chapter and the eighth verse Where there is great faith there is great virtue where no faith no virtue As it is no true faith which virtue doth not follow so no true virtue which faith doth not goe before It is called Grace in respect of God from whom it comes and virtue in regard of the effects The Philosopher called them habitus because they had them from themselves but virtus est 〈…〉 Domino virtutis to salve the error of the Philosophers The Apostle calls it Grace in the second epistle of Peter the third chapter and the eighteenth verse grow in grace so he calls it virtus He hath called us to glory and virtue in the second epistle of Peter the first chapter and the third verse and Philippians the fourth chapter and the eighth verse It is by good consequence that it is so called because it is wrought by the Gospel which is the power of God Romans the first chapter and the sixteenth verse His words are spirit and life John the sixt chapter Virtue must bring forth virtus The Philosophers Virtue had no divine thing in it they enured themselves to it and so ascribed it to themselves Our virtue proceedeth from faith which is a divine thing Whatsoever is not of faith is sinne Romans the fourteenth chapter But the Heathen called their virtues habits as from themselves not from the grace of God To Virtue Knowledge He began with Faith a theological virtue then he added Virtue which is moral now he comes to Knowledge another theological virtue By this successive coupling we are taught not to stay at virtue but to proceed de virtute in virtute Psalm the eighty fourth and the seventh verse from strength to strength As before against infirmity and weaknesse of our nature he added virtue So for our error and ignorance he joyneth knowledge for there may be an active power to work and yet not aright as Romans the tenth chapter the second verse They have zeal but not according to knowledge But there must be not only power but wisdome not only homines improbi shall be cast out but foolish vigins Matthew the twenty fift chapter As virtue is required so is knowledge to direct us in that we doe We must seek for Non tam virtutem quam aurigam virtutis scientiam sine quâ ipsa virtus est vitium therefore Proverbs the twenty third chapter and the fourth verse Cease from thy wisdome And in Ecclefiastes the seventh chapter Be not nimium just us Knowledge is a key Luke the eleventh chapter and the fifty second verse And a Quire must have a key to set the song that is the key of knowledge In the Law nothing was to be offered without salt that is the grace of knowledge It is that which the Apostle calleth the inward annointing in the first epistle of John the second chapter and the twentieth verse which gives a sweet savour and sent to God So saith the Apostle in the second epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter We are a sweet savour to God But is not faith knowledge It is But yet where the object of faith is verum falsum Science hath for its object good and evil as Genesis the second chapter and the ninth verse the passions of Christ and the torments of Hell are indifferently the objects of faith but the affections are stirred by good and ill And it is knowledge that must discern between good and ill evil things may goe under the shew of good and therefore we must have knowledge to unmask them So the doctrin of repentance being a good thing hath a shew of ill and without the grace of knowledge men are hardly brought to beleeve it As there is prudentia carnis Romans the eighth chapter and the sixth verse and prudentia seculi in the 〈◊〉 epistle to the Corinthians the third chapter and the nineteenth verse so there must be a spiritual knowledge and wisdome to discern them and to measure what is good That all which we doe teach may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and all you doe may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the twelfth chapter we must add this knowledge Knowledge is lame without power and power is blinde without knowledge for knowledge is the lightning of the eyes of the minde the second epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter There is a knowledge falsly so called the first epistle of Timothy the sixt chapter and the twentieth verse The knowledge truly so called is not speculative but practique It is the knowledge from on high that directs our feet in the way of peace as Luke the first chapter and the seventy ninth verse And not only that which lightens our eyes Physitians of longest practise and Souldiers that have been trained are most respected so it is in worldly things and so it should be in divine things A man must animare praxin that was the advise of the Civilian give a soul to it as in the thirty third chapter of Deuteronomie and the eighth verse first Thummim and then Urim Jesus began to doe and teach Acts the first chapter and the first verse that is the touchstone of knowledg as Christ saith If any man will doe his will he shall know of his doctrine qui fecerit voluntatem Patris sciet de doctrina utrum sit ex Dec John the seventh chapter and the seventeenth verse for there are some that are alwayes learning but never come to the knowledge of the truth especially that knowledge that may be truly so called in the second to Timothy and the third chapter Scientiae verò continentiam continentiae verò tolerentiam 2 Pet. 1. 6. THE Apostle proceedeth now to the fourth voice of this quire having laid faith for the first and to it added that which the Apostle calls the work of faith in virtue in the second to the Thessalonians the first chapter and the eleventh verse and thirdly To virtue knowledge now in the fourth place he joyneth to it temperance It is the common course of the world so soon as they have a little taste of knowledge to ascend up to heaven but he tells us knowledge must goe down to our fouls and then proceed to godliness which we are taught in our conformity to our Saviours example of whom the Apostle saith Ephesians the fourth chapter and the ninth verse He that ascended the same is he that descended first The chief point of our duty is first to temper our affections and then to come to godliness after For the justifying of 〈◊〉 order in respect of the consequence this hath with the former there are three causes why he bringeth in temperance next after knowledge The first is because whereas corruption is in the world through 〈◊〉 verse the first and Ephesians the fourth chapter The
called a Serpent of creeping but other beasts though they have their brests between their leggs yet they doe not creep as the Serpent doth Another question is How this creeping can be a punishment to the Serpent seeing from the beginning they were created without feet The solution is That that which was natural before the fall after the fall became a punishment Nakednesse before the fall was no matter of shame for The man and his wife were naked and were not ashamed Genesis the second chapter and the twenty fift verse but since the fall it is a disgrace to be naked So now the creeping of Serpents is a signe of Gods 〈◊〉 inflicted upon visible Serpents because of the sinnes of him that is invisible whereas in the beginning it was no punishment Another question is How the third part of this Sentence is verified of the visible Serpent That he eats dust For one Prophet saith of him To the Serpent dust shall be his meat Isaiah the sixty fift chapter and the twenty fift verse And another saith The Serpent lick the dust Michah the seventh chapter and the seventeenth verse and yet in the Creation Moses recordeth that the Serpent hath the like food that other Creatures have of whom God saith To every beast of the earth fowl of the aire and to every creeping thing upon earth I have given every green hearb for meat Genesis the first chapter and the tenth verse The answer is That whereas at the first the Serpent had food in common with other beasts now he is excommunicated and is appointed only to feed upon the dust not upon the earth for that hath a moisture and so is apt to nourish but God did not allot unto him so much but only to feed upon the dust which is dry and altogether without moisture So that all men may evidently see both by the motion and feeding of the Serpent that the Curse of God is upon him because the Devil that old Serpent did use him as a means to perswade man to sinne against God As for the invisible Serpent these punishments pronounced by God are verified in him also but not literally for he hath no 〈◊〉 of body and therefore cannot creep but as he is a spirit so we must judge and discern spiritual things spiritually the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter for he hath a spiritual brest and belly he hath a spiritual creeping and feeding For his moving we are first to consider the motion as it offereth it self First It is the basest and vilest motion that is to signifie unto us that the dejection of the Devil is a more 〈◊〉 dejection and overthrow than any can be For where at the first he was an Angel of light appointed to be a Minister in Heaven now he is cast down into the deepest Hell and is there occupied in all base and vile service Now he doth busie himself in nothing so much as how to work wickednesse and to destroy the souls of men Of this dejection our Saviour speaks I saw Satan as it were lightning fall down from Heaven Luke the tenth chapter and the eighteenth verse And of him to his shame it is said How art thou fallen from Heaven that said I will ascend into Heaven and exalt my throne above the starres of God Isaiah the fourteenth chapter and the twelfth verse For it is a great shame for a Prince and noble person that hath been occupied in matters of State to be thrust into the Kitchen to be a drudge So is it with the Devil the invisible Serpent who having been before a Minister in Heaven doth now creep upon earth and compasse it Job the first chapter And as Christ saith He walks through dry places Luke the eleventh chapter and the twenty fourth verse that is he delights to be in souls that are defiled with all manner of sinne and if he cannot be received there he will enter into the Swine Matthew the eighth chapter And then doth he creep when he makes men to minde earthly things Philippians the third chapter and the second verse As this word sheweth that the reward of pride is and shall be basenesse so from his creeping we are taught what is his fraud and deceitfulnesse These things that have feet and goe cannot move without some noyse but the way of the 〈◊〉 doth passe mans understanding for that it leaveth no impression Proverbs the thirtieth chapter In this sense the Apostle saith Some false brethren have crept in Galatians the second chapter and the fourth verse and these creep into widows houses the second epistle to Timothy the third chapter This kinde of creeping is nothing else but a privy kinde of beguiling and deceiving such as we finde to have been used by the Devill the second epistle to the Corinthians the twelfth chapter Therefore we must have a special regard of the Devil when he comes to us in this manner for then is he more to be feared than when he seeks about like a roaring Lyon whom to devour the first epistle of Peter the fift chapter and the third verse The Devil is said to creep to signifie thus much That as creeping things doe not fly about our heads nor keep even pase with us so the old Serpent is alwaies aiming at our lowest part as it were at the heel tempting us by sensuality to the sinne of uncleannesse and intemperance Secondly We are to consider the manner of this motion which is expressed by the original word to be upon the brest and belly whereby we have shewed to us two main 〈◊〉 For when he creeps upon his brest by the listing up of himself he brings the temptation of the brest that is he would have us 〈◊〉 up with pride and exalt our selves When he creeps upon his belly he tempts us to desire the forbidden fruit and apple that was so goodly and pleasant to look upon and under this is comprehended both the sinnes of 〈◊〉 and lust In this manner we are to observe the means whereby he perswades men to these sinnes In the breast is the heart and when he labours to take the possession of the heart by corrupting our inward thoughts then he creeps upon his brest And his creeping upon his 〈◊〉 betokens the actual accomplishment of sinne So we see that albeit the Devil be a spirit yet by a spiritual analogie he creeps upon his breast and belly no lesse than the visile Serpent Thirdly After the casting down of Pride we come to consider the sinne of Lust and the punishment laid upon it which is To eate the dust The invisible Serpent doth not eate only corporally but spiritually he may be said to eate for in spiritual matters there is a thing answerable to eating We say in regard of the delight we take in somthing this is meat and drink to us And so the Holy Ghost also speaks I esteem of thy word above my appointed food Job the twenty third chapter
to create the world 〈◊〉 in Jesus Christ. By the seed of the woman is meant our Saviour Christ who 〈◊〉 of time was made of a woman Galatians the fourth chapter So that when God saith I will put enmity between thy seed and the 〈◊〉 feed we have in these words a manifest promise of Christ and it is as much in effect as if the Lord after he had by his word created all things should at length say as he did of all things else 〈◊〉 the first chapter Fiat Christus Let there be a Christ that is seeing Man is fallen and hath degenerated from his first estate wherein he was created Let there be a creation of a Messiah and Saviour by whom he may be restored By this seed we are shadowed from she firie two edged sword that was set to keep the way of the tree of life Genesis the third chapter and the twenty fourth verse and if by faith which is our victory the first epistle of Joha the fift chapter and the fourth verse we can overcome the Serpent we shall eate of the tree of life which is in the mid'st of the Paradise of God Apoculyps the second chapter and the seventh verse And unto this promise of God 〈◊〉 the Apostle speaks Hebrews the second chapter and the first verse 〈◊〉 are bound to give the more earnest heed because this Gospel was not preached by man in this world which is a vail of misery but by God himself in Paradise Wherein before we consider the words themselves these things are generally to be observed That howsoever the old Serpent that is the Devil did with grief 〈◊〉 the first part of the Sentence pronunced upon him yet 〈◊〉 was content in that he in the malice of his heart thought that he had now swallowed up man in destruction with himself and that he had so taken all the generation of Mankinde captive as that it was impossible for them to get out of his shares the second epistle to Timothy the second chapter and the twenty sixth verse Secondly That our Parents knowing the they had transgressed Gods commandement did now wait every hoot when he would give them over into the hands of the 〈…〉 to be destroyed with eternal death both of body and soul as God had threatned thou shalt dye the death 〈◊〉 the second chapter Thirdly That albeit the Devil 〈…〉 his 〈◊〉 imagination that he had fully wrought out 〈…〉 God 〈◊〉 this malice by means of this 〈…〉 And 〈◊〉 our Parents in conscience of their own 〈◊〉 and disobedience were out of all hope of recovery yet God 〈◊〉 them not to despair but comforts them with this promise That the 〈◊〉 of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head that is shall both destroy him that had the power of death and set at liberty those that were subject to the bondage of sinne Hebrews the second chapter and the fourteenth verse For thus doth God speak in effect to the Serpent Thou supposest that thou hast deceived them already and taken them captive so as they shall never escape thee but know that I will take them out of thy Jaws and set them at liberty thou did'st boast in thy malice Psalm the fifty second but I will not only take away this thy boasting by delivering them from that destruction whereunto thou hast brought them but they shall have a hand over thee for where thou shalt but bruise his heel he shall break thy head On the other side of our Parents he saith on this manner That howsoever they by sinning against his expresse Commandement had destroyed themselves yet God instead of delivering them to their enemy the Devil will make them to wage warre with him and to get the victory of him And so this was a blessed disappointing both of the Serpents malice and also of mans desparation This course God took in two respects First That the Devil should not wax proud against God if his devise touching mans destruction had prospered God had said at the first Let us make man after our own Image and he created him according to the same Genesis the first chapter which although it was decayed by the malice of the Devil yet God to shew that neither mans unfaithfulnesse nor the Devils malice can make Gods faith of none effect Romans the third chapter and the fourth verse hath taken order That his Image in man should be renewed Ephesians the fourth chapter Another respect that God had herein was to shew Adam and all his Posterity That whereas the Devil would make them beleeve that God did maligne and envie their good estate this was but a false suspition for as he doth not delight in the destruction of any Ezekiel the eighteenth chapter and the thirty second verse so when men by sinne had wrought their own destruction yet he is so mercifull that he forgives their misdeeds and destroyeth them not Psalm the seventy eighth and the thirty eighth verse So when it was in his hands to have destroyed our Parents for their disobedience yet he did not destroy them but provided a means of salvation for them And as the father seeing his sonne afarre off ran and met him and imbraced him Luke the fifteenth chapter so God that our Parents should not despair of mercy prevents them by telling the Serpent that he hath a way to deliver them out of his bondage before he pronounceth any Sentence upon them for the Sentence given upon the Man and his Wife was after this promise And those two that is the Malice and Pride of the enemy at our destruction and Gods mercy are the two motives whereby the Church perswadeth God to be gratious unto her Lamentations the first chapter and the ninth verse Touching this objection Why God doth utter this promise by way of commination to the Serpent whom it concerneth not and doth not rather direct his speech to Adam and Eve it may be thus answered That beside Gods custom which is in wrath to vememher mercy Habakkuk the third chapter and the second verse in the valley of Achor to open a dore of hope Hosea the second chapter and the fifteenth verse and to cause light to shine cut of darknesse and so to make the light of his favourable countenance to shine in the face of Jesus Christ the second epistle to the Corinthians the fourth chapter and the sixth verse when men can look for nothing but warth and disoleasure we may see it to be reasonable that because they had deserved nothing therefore he doth not make his speech to them but to the Serpent by way of a Curse that we may know that it is not for mans deserts that God is fayourable but as the Prophet speaks It is for his own sake that he doth put away our iniquities Isaiah 43. 52. The parts of this verse are two First a proclaiming of hostility between the Serpent and the Woman and between his seed and hers Secondly a promise of victory
hath no doubt a seed that is the wicked which are his Children which are alwaies at warre with the seed of the Church As the seed of Serpents doth prove to be Serpents so for that wicked men are the seed of the old Serpent Christ calls them Serpents Matthew the twenty third chapter and because Judas was the child of the Devil therefore Christ calleth him a Devil John the sixth chapter the seventieth verse The reason why the wicked are called Serpents is because they stop their cares like Serpents and will not hear the voyce of the 〈◊〉 salm the fifty eighth because they sharpen their tongues like Serpents and hide Adders poyson under their lips Psalm the hundred and fourtieth that is blaspheme God and speak evil of men So 〈◊〉 as the Elect are the seed of the woman spiritual so the wicked and 〈◊〉 are the cursed seed of the spiritual Serpent And God pronounceth that there shall be perpetual hostility between them There is a corrupt seed Isaiah the first chapter and the fourth verse The other a holy seed Isaiah the sixth chapter and the thirteenth verse Our Saviour expounds the good seed to be the children of the kingdome and the cockle to be the children of the world Matthew the thirteenth chapter and the thirty eighth verse The Apostle compares the children of God and the children of the Devil together the first epistle of John the third chapter and the tenth verse between these is that perpetual enmity that is here spoken of The same is between the Church of God Acts the twentieth chapter and the Synagoue of Sathan Apocalyps the twenty ninth chapter between the two Cities the Citie of God whose foundation is upon the holy hill Psalm the eighty seventh and great Babylon Psalm the hundred thirty seventh and Apocalyps the eighteenth chapter between the two Camps or Tents whereof the Prophet speaks that is the Tabernacles of the Lord God of Hostes and the Tents of the ungodly Psalm the eighty fourth This enmity is within every one of us as Peter speaks Abstain from fleshly lusts which wage warre against the soul the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and the eleventh verse We wrestle not with flesh and blood but with spiritual wickednesse Ephesians the sixth chapter therefore he saith The weapons of our warfare are not carnal but spiritual and mighty through God to overthrow strong holds the second epistle to the Corinthians the tenth chapter and the fourth verse And the thing that God aimeth at is that there be not only an enmity between these two Cities and Camps but that this enmity be perpetual and send at the least to the killing of sinne and to the vanquishing of Sathan So soon as this Sentence was given there was enmity between Cain the seed of the Serpent who was of the evil one the first epistle of John the third chapter and the twelfth verse and Abel who was spiritually be gotten by the Church of the seed of the world Genesis the fourth chapter Ismael and Isaac the one being born after the flesh the other after the spirit persecuted one another Galatians the fourth chapter He that was of the Serpents seed mocked and derided the seed of the woman Genesis the twenty first chapter and the ninth verse Jacob and Esau being divers seeds the one hated the other and vowed to kill the other Genesis the twenty seventh chapter and the fourty first verse Lastly This enmity was practised between the Church of God Apocalyps the twelfth chapter and the Synagogue of Sathan Apocalyps the nineteenth chapter Of these spiritual Combats the Scripture hath many examples and therefore it is called The book of the warres of the Lord Numbers the twenty first chapter and the fourteenth verse The Serpent deserved to have been utterly destroyed and God who calleth things that were not as if they were Romans the fourth chapter and the seventeenth verse was able to have destroyed him at least to have chained him up that he might not trouble his servants as he will at the last day Apocalyps the twentieth chapter and the tenth verse but the Councel of God in suffering him still to practise his malice against us is for our good that we should be still exercised and kept in a warre for as Christ saith What thanks is it Luke the sixth chapter and thirty second verse and what praise is it to obtain eternal life the first epistle of Peter the second chapter and the twentieth verse unlesse in this life we doe somthing towards it The Apostle saith No man is crowned except he strive aright the second epistle to Timothy the second chapter and the fifth verse Therefore God hath appointed us an enemy that is the Devil whom we must continually fight with If we resist his allurements by pleasure and his terrors in oppressing us with crosses we shall at the length be crowned with the crown of life and then he will according to his promise tread down Sathan under our foot so that he shall not trouble us any more Romans the sixteenth chapter and the twentieth verse But in the mean time he is opposed against us by the wise Councel of God as an enemy that we should continually strive against him As this is a threatning to the Devil so it is a promise in respect of us and that a promise of grace to be shewed us that are of the seed or the woman without which grace we cannot strive with the Serpent nor once conceive any desire to resist him And therefore if we have any desire to resist the Devil and his temptations it is not of any natural power of our selves but the grace of Gods spirit working in us who saith I will put enmity between thy seed and the woman Whereupon whereas the Apostle saith that by reason of the continual rebellion that is between the flesh and the spirit we cannot doe that we would Galatians the fifth chapter and the seventeenth verse Augustine saith that yet we are bound to thank God that he gives us his spirit to stirre us up to the resisting of the flesh and the corrupt lusts thereof for hereby he perform his promise which he makes in this place And except we had the grace of his spirit it were impossible for us but that we should be at agreement with the flesh and like well of the temptations thereof for naturally we are given to make league with bell and death Isaiah the twenty ninth chapter and the fifteenth verse to be friends with our 〈◊〉 and worldly lusts which doe still solicite and perswade us to break Gods Commandement and Law And if by the special grace of God he work in us some dislike of our flesh and the corruption thereof for a time yet this is not perpetual and though it did continue perpetually yet it is not 〈◊〉 mortal and to the death for we never labour to kill sinne and to 〈◊〉 the old man utterly but all that
imperfect and therefore not commendable and the cause and fault of it not to be in the matter of which it was made but of the efficient which made it But if any thing be good perfect and commendable the cause of it is the goodnesse of the maker not of the matter for the matter of all things is nothing or a thing rude and unperfect and therefore of it can proceed nothing of worth In mens works if the matter whereof we make things were as permanent and durable as the form which the work-man setteth to it our works would be long and very lasting for we see that if the matter of a house or garment would continue and were perfect the form and fashion of it would continue and not decay but because the matter is ruinous and subject the one to be rotten and the other to be thread-bare Therefore our works cannot last so all the defects and imperfections both of Body and Soul doe come from the defects of the matter of which we were made not of the form in which God made us from thence therefore had Adam and his posterity an ability and possibility to be subject to return to emptinesse to darknesse and to deformity to be without goodnesse and full of evill because he was made of the rude matter which was so But if any good thing remain in us it is because of the relicks of that form in which God made us Thus much of goodnesse in generall now for a more particular consideration of the goodnesse of light We see that God first praiseth that which indeed causeth all other things to be praised and therefore it must needs be good and most commendable Secondly God is the testis and witnesse which affirmeth it to be so Who dare deny it Thirdly yea who can deny it for our own eyes being judg and witnesse we must needs also with God say it is good for it hath aspectabilem in se bonitatem yea it is a means by which we see how good God is Psal. 34. 8. Behold and see how good God is Goodnesse hath two respects the one is in regard of it self the second in respect of others when it is good to other things and in asmuch as it doth good and delighteth others besides it self by communication of his quality to others And hereunto ariseth the threefold distinction of bonum which all Philosophers gaze at and speak of so much The first is bonum honestum Second bonum jucundum Third bonum utile all which doe much differ Psal. 133. 1. unity and amity of brethren is bonum atque jucundum Titus 3. 8. many things may be bonum utile jucundum but this light is good in all respects 〈◊〉 47 3. verse For the first That is good which is desired in and for it self as Eve therefore desired the Apple Gen. 3. 6. but we desire to see the light only for it self propter videre lumen and therefore having no pleasant object at all Yet we still love to have our eyes open because it is good to see and behold the light of the Sunne Also all good things and vertues are in a league of great affinity friendship and amity with the light which argueth that it is somewhat like it in goodness Ezek. 13. 9. 17. 22. veritas non quaerit angulos for truth feareth and hateth nothing more then to be kept and imprisoned in darkness and all evill things cannot abide the light but hate it as deadly because light is contrarie to their evill nature but honest and good things delight in the light Secondly It is delightfull for others to behold as the apple Gen. 3. 6. as well as Bonum in se for we count it a miserable thing to eate our meat in darkness though our meat be good Preach 11. 7. and 5. 6. It is a pleasant thing to see the Sunne Preach 11. 7. Blindness is an uncomfortable thing as Tobie confesseth yea such things as have not sufficient light are less comfortable and delightfull for the house which hath little store of light we finde fault withall as melancholy and uncomfortable Therefore it hath a nature to be comely also and amiable or beautifull Psal. 147. 1. Lux habet venustatem it is sightly for the pleasure of the eye and therefore is called mater pulchritudinis the colours that have most brightness and light in them are best liked and so are the silks which have the greatest and fairest gloss But without light there is no beauty the eye is without pleasure or delight in any object for in the dark a russet coat and a scarler robe is all one no difference between a ruinous Dungeon and a princely Pallace Therefore in this degree of good light is very good Thirdly touching the profit of it Which utile also caused the desire of the Apple Gen. 6. 3. light is very profitable and commodious both in matters of expediencie and also in things of necessity for all our knowledge cometh of light and is compared to light Ephes. 5. 8.9 In Job 37. 22. it is compared to gold both propter venustatum utilitatem necessitatum and if you will know throughly the price value and estimation of it then see the value and estimate of the eye for one would rather lose all his gold and treasure for a ransome than depart from one eye for that did grieve Israel most 1 Sam. 11. 2. and why should one make any reckoning of his eyes if it were not for the light for without it our eye and our nose can see both alike yea we have no use but trouble of it without light we may know and consider the price of light by this that in the night which is a naturall absence of light rather than we will sit in the dark and want the benefit of light we will redeem and buy it with money and some know what cost some are at in buying of light Out of this consideration ariseth matter of meditation both for our profit and amendment of life And first it sheweth the condemnation and rebuke of three faults in three sorts of men For we say that the action which crosseth Gods action is very ill but the judgment and opinion which crosseth contradicteth and denieth Gods judgment and approbation of a thing is farre worse God when he saw the light said it is good How dare any person be so ill as when he seeth the light to say it is evill Yet there are three sorts of men which doe thus It is a usuall thing in the sale of such Wares and Merchandise which are adulterate evill and corrupt men will say this light is evill it is not good for us what soever God saith and therefore they doe frame and make false and deceiveable lights But seeing the light the brighter it is the beter it is they which will sell good and lawfull Merchandise must not make to themselves dimme and deceiveable lights for seeing this visible light is
Host and Army of the nether Heavens and the Starres are the Hostes of God which inhabite and are in Garrison in the second Heavens and the Hosts of Heavenly Souldiers Saints and Angells are the Armies of the third Heavens Luke 2. 13. which Heaven is called solum gloriae for Heaven is his throne it is called the habitation of Gods holinesse Esay 63. 15. And God is described by this place Matth. 5. 34. Deus qui sedet in Coelum Psal. 121. 2. so his place is in the third and highest Heavens and from thence cometh the true winde and spirit John 3. 8. and the true rain and dew and water of Grace and life John 4 14. and from thence discended the true bread of life John 6. 32. and the oyle of joy and all good things spirituall whatsoever and from thence we are to look for them Thus we may consider of Heaven though we might here rather know and learn the way thither then curiously to search what it is which we cannot finde nor comprehend 1 Cor. 2. 7. I come to the two other Heavens because this place teacheth and warranteth us only but of these two Touching the second Heaven this we finde that it is a glorious body Exod. 24. 10. though it consisteth of and by the waters as St. Peter saith 2 Pet. 3. 5. as in the water we see no diversity or variety yet in the bodie of the Heavens there is great variety for it is as it is in natural things In a kernel we can perceive no variety but yet it bringeth a tree forth which hath great variety as a body of wood bark leaves blossoms and fruit and by this incarnation we have participation of those graces Heb. 10. 20. and he calleth all to him to buy these waters John 7. 38. 39. and by his spirit he will power them into our souls Rom. 5. 5. Water of Meditation and of these waters the Patriarchs and we tasted 1 Cor. 10. 3. and by these waters of Grace we have passage and navigation from Earth to Heaven Act. 2. 17. 18. by our waters we can passe from one Country to another Waters of Grace These waters of Grace are contained in the clouds of the Law the preaching thereof doth drop gratious words as the dew Deut. 32. 2. and therefore the wiseman saith that the lipps of instruction are a well-spring of life so the preaching and ministery of Gods word is the clouds and bottels which hold this water Therefore Acts 14. 3. and Acts 20. 32. Gods word is called verbum gratiae which doth contain heavenly grace as the clouds doe water which by the inluence of Gods spirit is made aqua vitae vivificans John 6. 35. for the word is as seed but the spirit giveth life and so that is made effectuall in us and we made fruitfull unto God and as a sweet ground whom God hath blessed Gen. 26. 12. Now as God in the name of Heaven holdeth up the finger as it were and saith here is waters to be had and looked for so the same word of God which made the Heavens must give these waters from thence and therefore they which want wisdome and knowledge let them ask and seek them of God Jam. 1. 5. 17. The bucket by which we must draw this water is a true faith Esay 12. 2 3. Prov. 12 17. 19. and then our souls became like a well watred garden Jer. 31. 12. This water it yeeldeth for meditation There is also profitable matter to learn for 〈◊〉 For as we see God doth here we must expresse the like in our actions that we may be like unto God First When we have received our light of knowledge we are taught by the order of Creation that the next course in regeneration is to extenuate our earthly affections and to sublime and elevate and to lift up our mindes to Heaven Phil. 3. 20. So St. Paul willeth us Col. 3. 2. this is the laying up of treasures in Heaven Matth. 6. 20. we must think on Jerusalem which is above if we will be free Citizens in it Gal 4. 26. Secondly for the division As there is a Heaven and Earth the two parts of the world so is there in man two parts correspondent the earthly Adam made of the dust and the spirit and soul which God gave 〈◊〉 12. 7. which is called the Heavenly Adam 1 Cor. 15. 47. 48. God will first say let be a separation our souls must be separated from earth earthly and carnall things as we said before and ascend And as all earthly things which make for the flesh are brought into a narrow compasse of the Earth which is but a prick in a circle whereas God hath reserved the large spatious roome of the Heavens for our souls so must we bring our carking cares of this life into a narrow room of our hearts and let the whole compasse of our souls and thoughts be filled with the study and care of the Kingdome of God Thirdly As the part of waters which ascended became a Firmament and are most sure and immutable unto the end of the World so must our souls having begun in the spirit ascend to Heaven be constant firm and immutable to the end of our lives and never end in the flesh Gal. 3. 3. nor fall to the Earth as those starres did Rev. 6. 13. for it it is the part of a foolish and wicked man that is mutable and wavering Prov. we must not be Rubenites Gen. 49. weak and inconstant as water for a just mans heart is firm and shall not shrink nor be moved but 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 in God Psal. And this is the part of Martyrs for though they are by nature weak and fearfull and as waters yet by Gods grace are made as the Firmament more sure against all Gods enimies than a wall of brasse Matter of thankfullnesse The last use is for matter of thankfullnesse and gratefullnesse with which we will close up all For we see that when the Earth sendeth up but a thin and a small myst the Clouds requite it by powring down showers So Cursus Dei gratiae dependet in recursu nostrarum gratiarum actionis for as the Clouds will send no more rain if the Earth will send up no vapours nor breathe up any mists so only Gods Graces will discend into our Souls when our gratefullnesse doth from thence ascend up to God for then they cease distilling down on us when we leave off to be thankfull Wherefore let us be thankfull for Coelo aëreo for without the benefit and purenesse of it we cannot breathe and live Psal. 65. and let us be thankfull pro Coelo aethereo for the comfortable and sweet influence of the starres because the Earth hath no power to bring fruit without the virtue of the Heavens And lastly Let us 〈◊〉 thankfull pro Coelo Coelorum or Coelo Coelesti that is for the third Heavens for as we must praise God for
lights to the glorie and praise of Gods name so shall we come from the light of the Sunne to continue in the everlasting light of righteousnesse Then shall the light of the Moon be as the light of the Sunne and the light of the Sunne shall be seven fold Esay 30. 26. This place hath no need of the Sunne nor the Moon to shine in it for the glory of God doth light it and the Lamb is the light of it the people which are saved shall walk in the light of it there shall be no night at all Rev. 21. 23. Then shall the just men shine as the Sunne in the Kingdome of their Father Matth. 13. 43. sic finiamus de luce of the light which light God of his mercy grant us all Amen Et creavit Deus Coetos maximos animantia omnia repentia quae abundè progenuerunt aquae in species ipsorum omnesque volucres alatas in species suas viditque Deus id esse bonum Gen. 1. 21. Preached January 16. 1590. HEREIN is the second part of the work of the fifth day Here is the return of the Precept Creation of Fishes This is Gods water-work first the creating of the great Whale then of the shoale of small fishes It is said creavit and not fecit you shall finde this word creavit in three several verses only of this chapter in the first in this and in the 27. verse Creavit Creavit is applyed in the first to being in this verse to living in the 27. verse to understanding In the holy tongue aget in the first verse is to be Cara is to have life and Sagar in the 27. is to have understanding So that creavit goeth by degrees from being to living from living to understanding which is the perfection of creation the first of the Heavens lacking sense the other of Fishes and Fowls having life the other of Man having understanding Barha in Hebrew in the first verse is not only creare ex nihilo aliquid but ex nihilo magnum quod est miraculum The Master-peece Artificers among their works have one especiall which they call their Master-peece God in his creation hath in the Heaven one especial Master-peece namely the shining Sunne having his being from the Creator he hath in the Water the great Whale who hath life from above He hath in the Earth Man his Master-peece who from God hath his understanding Whales These Whales are the great monsters of the Sea In creating them saith Ambrose Creavit vastitates stupores even at the sight of him shall one perish Job 40. 28. the Tunny is a great fish the Whale is a great tyrant The great Leviathan God hath made even to play in the Sea Psal. 104. 26. He hath made him saith a Father to be vectem maris a barre of the Sea so great is a Whale Sathan the tyrant of the world is compared to Leviathan the tyrant in the Sea Esay 27. 1. AEqualia habent montibus corpora saith Ambrose The nature of the Sea is to be abyssus these great Whales are immensae moles in hoc abysso though he be huge yet the Sea is deep though he be strong yet the Sea keepeth him in warde Job in his 7. chap. and 12. vers Am I a Sea or a Whale fish that thou keepest me in warde the greatnesse and strength of a Whale is declared in the 40. of Job the 20. verse to the 41. chapter He cannot be drawn with an hook neither can his jaws be pierced with an Angle thou canst not fill a basket with his skinne nor the fish-panner with his head And in the 4. chapter God saith None is so fierce that dares stirre him up In the fourth verse of that chapter it is said A double bridle cannot hold him Who shall open the dores of his face his teeth are fearfull round about In the 6. verse The Majestie of his scales is like the strong sheilds In the 9. verse His neesings make the light to shine and his eyes are like the eye-lids of the morning out of his mouth goe lamps and sparks of fire In the 11. Smoak commethout of his nostrils as out of a boyling pot in his neck remaineth strength In the 15. verse His heart is strong as a stone and hard as the nether mill-stone In the 18. He esteemeth iron as straw and brasse as rotten wood When the Sword doth touch him he will not rise up He laugheth at the shaking of the speare the Archer cannot make him flie the stones of the sling he accounteth as stubble In the 22. verse He maketh the depth to boyle like a pot and maketh the Sea like a pot of 〈◊〉 when he foameth the depth seemeth to have an hoare and white head He is made without fear he is a king over all the children of pride This Leviathan is left here by Job for an Epilogue of Gods great works He like the Serpent in the 12. of the Revelation the 15. casteth out of his mouth waters as a flood This his greatnesse is an especial and infallible example of Gods strength who created him and his hugenesse Creation af all other Fishes Furthermore he created all living and moving things in the Waters in great aboundance The small fishes are not the superfluity of nature saith Ambrose He shewed as much power in creating the small fishes as the great Whales totidem syllabae ad creandum pisciculos ut ad creandum coetos nec labor at Deus in maximis nec fastidit in minimis both are miraculous there are miracula magna parva sape parva sunt magnis majora saith Austin There is as much admiration in the small shrimp as in the great Leviathan Living Souls Every soul is the matter of this creation but not the body At the resurrection he will doe a strange miracle but this is a greater for plus est ut educat Deus animam viventem quam ut reducat Deus animam viventem this is the miracle in this creation that God gave sense life moving to the fishes Soul The soul is distinct from the body there is a soul and flesh Esay 10. 18. the soul is distinct from life My soul is cut off though I live Job 10. 1. the soul is distinguished from the breath Genesis 8. Moving of Fishes Further every thing moving that moved of it self not one way as heavy things doe downward and light things upward not by any circular motion as doe the Heavens but that moved all wayes every way and that moved as the shell fishes doe by expansion The moving in this place signifieth a gliding applyed to fishes in waters and worms on the Earth there are other motions as the flying of birds the pacing foot by foot of beasts and of men The sense of fishes is dull yet their motion is perfect and swift If they had sense only to feel their hurts and not
tend to honour and excellency this work of ours sheweth our own basenesse that we are but fimus and limus the creeping worm called in Hebrew Adama hath alliance with Adam which man who is but a worm as saith Job he confesseth himself to be vile Job 39. 37. In the 22. Jeremy 29. the prophet exclameth saying O Terra Terra Terra Adam or Man is not every kinde of Earth he is not sandy but of a serviceable and profitable gleeb for he is for Gods especial use and made to his own likenesse In Gods temple there was no tymber but of fruitfull trees aliquid Deus creavit exnihilo hîc ex infimo maximum at homo malus otiosus ex aliquo facit nihil Though David were an holy man yet did he see corruption Acts 13. 36. For man is of the Earth earthly and born mortal subject to corruption Galen the Heathen saith that the Anatomy of a man is Hymnus Dei He saith to the Epicure take an hundred year to work but one part of a man and thou canst not mend it for in man God hath been so absolutely a work-man that nothing in him may be mended Miranda fecit pro homine sedmagis miranda in homine I will praise thee O Lord saith David Psal. 139. 14. for I am wondrously made 3. The form of Man Thirdly The form of man in our Image juxta similitudinem nostram though man be de terra in terra yet he is not propter terram God created his former Creatures secundum speciem suam according to their kinde God createth man secundum similitudinem suam Man is Microcosmos so say the Heathen but divinity saith he is Imago Dei in omnibus Creaturis vestigia sunt Dei sed in homine non solùm sua vestigia sed imago sua Est enim non solum opus sed imago Dei Miscen upon this place saith upon Imago Dei that in una hac voce innumer as habemus voces Who fo sheddeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed the reason is this for in the image of God hath he made man Gen. 9. 6. So there is no exchange of mens souls in imagine sua we are created without blemish Now when Adam was an hundred and thirty yeers old he begat a childe in his own likenesse after his image chap. 5. 3. that was blemished by his sinne Our perfection in the image of God is esse constmiles filio Dei for we are predestinate to he made like the image of his Sonne that he might be the first born of many Brethren Rom. 8. 29. We are changed into the same Image from glory to glory 2 Cor. 3. 18. Perfect felicity is the Image of God virtue is the way to this felicity sinne deformeth this Image in us Here is Imago similitudo Similitudo Similitudo is the genus and comprehends both similitudo is as a union in quality here it is added as a perfection to the Image the lineaments hereof by the Fathers are said to be first The essence of the soul is in the body in omni unaquaque parte as God is in the world ☜ Secondly the soul is immortal God is so Thirdly there is a triple power of the soul Understanding Memory and Free-will Understanding is every where in Heaven in Earth in the deep on this side and beyond the Seas there is an ubiquitie of the soul as of Gods presence every where Memory the infinitenesse thereof is as that of God who is without limitation quae est haec immensa hominum capacitas saith a Father the will and conscience cannot be bound but it is free to think so God what him pleaseth that can he doe God by his power createth man and make h a natural World And Man likewise maketh artificialem mundum as ships for carriage temples for service lights and candles as artificial starres creavit etiam homo alteram quasi naturam Imago Dei nata creata There is a primitive Image which is Imago nata that is of Christ the Sonne of God Imago autem creata Dei is of man Christ is the Image of the invisible God the first born of every Creature Coloss. 1. 15. Zeleb in the original tongue is nata Imago quae est Christi Tohar creata Imago quae est Adami In the Redemption Christ made himself as our Image Man planted may fall so did Adam but being replanted by Christ he cannot fall The first man Adam was made a living soul the last man Adam was made a quickning spirit 2 Cor. 15. 45. ad similitudinem nostram Imago Dei est omnium hominum similitudo autem est paucorum the one is the bare face the other is the robe royal the one we have by essence the other by virtue the one by nature the other by grace We ought to put off the old man with his works and put on the new man which his renewed in knowledge after the Image of him that created him Colloss 3. 10. and love is the bond of perfectnesse so that knowledge is recommended in the Image and love in the likenesse which two are as the Urim and Thummim of the Law Our soul is as a glasse to behold his virtues and humble precepts Luke 6. 27. In his similitude to be as he is as farre as we may Hence have we a thankfull remembrance that he will crown us with glory everlasting if we finne not against nature and draw on instead of his similitude larvam Demonis the visor of the Devil but put on the new man which after God is created unto righteousnesse and 〈…〉 and give not place unto the Devil Ephes. 4. 24. We have in us Earth in regard of the body and Heaven in regard of the soul in the one is time in the other eternity Christ calleth the Gospel The Gospel of every Creature Mark 16. 15. Ambrose saith posuit Deus in homine Terram Coelum non ut Terra mergat Coelum sed ut Coelum elevet Terram totum hoc est 〈◊〉 se assimulare Deo Let thy inward thoughts and outward conversation be good and agreeable for this is the end of all Fear God and keep his commandements this is the whole duty of a man for God will bring every work with every secret thing unto Judgment whether it be good or evil Ecclesiastes 12. 13. 4. The end of mans creation to rule other creatures After God hath crowned man with knowledge and love in the latter part of this verse he giveth him a Scepter and maketh him Vicegerent over the Sea the Aire the Earth over all the fishes fowls beasts and creeping things therein bidding him to rule over them He brought before man the beasts and fowls he had created to whom Adam gave their names Gen. 2. 19. The Image is of perfection the Similitude is in wisdome in knowledge in the Sonne in love in the Holy Ghost
in power of the Father Miscen saith Fecit Deus hominem nudum to shew that he needed the help of other Creatures for cloathing and for meat Mans soveraingtie is to have at his command and to serve him the whole earth and the furniture thereof If God bid him to rule over the fowls fishes and the beasts over the better sort then surely over the worser Yea God hath made the Sunne the Moon and Starres with all the hoste of Heaven to serve man and hath distributed them to all People Deut. 4. 19. He hath given him dominion over the beasts that is the priviledge of hunting into what parts he please and dominion over the Earth which is the priviledge of Husbandry Oh let us live after the similitude of him whose Image we are and let us not be like nay worse than beasts pejus est comparari bestiae quà m nasci bestiam For man though he be in honor he understandeth not but is like to beasts that perish Psal. 49. 20. We are here to note the obedience of the Creatures while man was obedient and that the mutinie and discention between them and their disobedience to man did arise by mans rebellion to God his Maker Adams disobedience caused their disobedience When Adam stood then the cattel the fowl and the beasts of the field came and did homage unto man and were content to be named by him chap. 2. 20. But after his fall fugiunt fugant they some of them flie from him and other some make him to flie Now we serve the cattel before they can serve us This commeth to passe by disobedience by blotting as much as in us lyeth the Image of God Let then our own wickednesse correct us and our turnings back reprove us for know and behold that it is an evil thing and bitter that thou hast for saken the Lord thy God Jer. 2. 19. It is Gods bounty to be created in the Image of God according to his likenesse Let therefore our care be that these his great benefits be not bestowed in vain by our own sensuality lest by that means we be cast from his likenesse for at the first God created man without corruption and made him after the Image of his own likenesse Wisd. 2. 24. Itaque creavit Deus Hominem ad Imaginem suam ad Imaginem inquam Dei creavit eum Marem Foeminam creavit eos Gen. 1. 27. Februar 6. 1590. GODS deliberation was in the former verse Here he entreth into consultation in this image his person is represented this verse is the accomplishment of the former Fuit sic was the return of the other dayes Three creavit's in this verse but he useth another course here the three creavit's iterated thrice is a specifying of great joy of God in this his work it is saith a Father triumphus Creatoris It expresseth the tender affection and dear love God hath to man in a speech of affection Salomon saith Prov. 31. 2. What my sonne and what the sonne of my womb and what oh sonne of my desires Paul likewise ravished and carried away with this fervent affection useth this treble iteration in the 2 Cor. 12. 2. I knew a man in Christ above fourteen yeers agoe whether he were in the body I cannot tell or out of the body I cannot tell I knew such a man whether in the body or out of the body I cannot tell which was taken up into thethird Heaven Others doe conceive that God by this treble iteration blew a trumpet to the Waters Earth and Heaven that is to all the World that they should all know that man was their Governor Thus much for creavit in general and the treble iteration thereof Now we will consider the especials Faciamus was a word suspicious so that some thought God had the help of Angels but here by creavit the doubt is answered that is was one by the Deity ☜ Imago nostra was suspicious here ad imaginem Dei ad imaginem suam taketh away the doubt Creavit thrice iterated in this chapter the first is creating essence the other life the other understanding Creavit is here thrice mentioned for that all these three essence life and understanding are in this one Creature Adam He hath being sense and reason est autem ratio anima animae pupilla animae all which three are expressed in chap. 2. 7. God made man of the dust of the ground that is his essence and breathed in his face the breath of life and the man was a living soul there is the person of God the Father in the creation All things were made by the word and without it was made nothing John 1. 3. So by this conceit Gods purpose is understood Here the Fathers in treble iteration finde trinity of Person in creavit unity of Godhead The Image is for knowledge the similitude for love and power is given him for execution The minde or heart receiveth Deut. 6. 6. the will affecteth the power or dominion executeth There is contemplation affection and action brought forth by this triplicitie Now of the considerations apart Three parts of this verse This verse hath three parts Two of the soul one of the body the two first concern the soul the last the body as is apparent By the two branches of the soul is signified a double care of the soul and a single care of the body Our soul is coelum our body coenum the one heavenly the other earthly The opinion of the better sort of Interpreters is That God useth this often repetition for the better credence saying ad imaginem suam ad imagine ejus cujus respondet ad imaginem Dei Man carrieth the image of God not of Caesar not of the World Date ergo Deo quae sunt Dei The best sort say it is for the emphasis for our learning and for our memorie alledging the 22. of Proverbs 20. Have I not written unto thee three times in councells and knowledge It is ad perpetuam rei memoriam Jeremy saith thrice Oh Earth Earth Earth in regard of our humiliation Similitude Imago Here Moses sheweth that though in regard of our bodies we are Earth yet in regard of our souls we are Heavenly To the peace of God we are called in one body Colloss 3. 15. Christ took upon him our vile Image to redeem us The woman is of the man the man is by the woman but all things are of God 1 Cor. 11. 12. By sinne we have lost this Image but fear to sinne reneweth this Image which who hath not he is no man But what is become of Gods likenesse the Image is twice mentioned but sometime the Image is taken for the likenesse as in the 3. James 9. Men are made after the similitude of God The Fathers take the similitude for a perfection not a generalitie St. Ambrose saith Est Imago quam babemus est similitudo quam
querimus The Butter-flie can be glorious the Ant provident the Wasp can revenge but to think of God belongeth to man alone whose Image he is Bernard saith Imago quam omnis vivens habet nullius est momenti condemnatio est mundi per peccatum sumus deformes ad imaginem pecudum the beautifying 〈◊〉 in the similitude Man is not Imago Dei sed ad Imaginem Dei Basil saith the image is by nature the similitude by grace for the similitude is the perfection of the image The image of God is knowledge The new man is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him Coloss. 3. 10. In the likenesse is love which is the bond of perfectnesse the 14. verse of that chapter This is to be created in the new man in his likenesse of righteousnesse and holinesse these are the colours of this likenesse and the oyle of these colours is truth the which he poureth into us Luke 10. 34. and so having this similitude man is perfect But the Divel envying this beauty gave man a pensill of his own will and had his colours of malice vain device and lust and these drown men in perdition and destruction 1 Tim. 6. 8. But Miscen saith While the Devil poysoneth mens affections let not reason assist Sathan and his temptations are but bubbles But if the conscience and judgment of man be corrupted thence commeth all the transgressions of Mankinde then is their agricultura peccati Of the bodie Male and Female Now of the body Male and Female created he them The image of God is common to all the similitude to a few this diversity of sexes is in regard of the flesh for there is neither Jew nor Grecian neither bond nor free neither male nor female but yee are all one in Christ Jesus Galath 3. 28. Male and female created he them and called their name Adam in the day they were created chap. 5. 2. There is in Adam the similitude and the sex he understandeth things spiritual and things earthly therefore he hath soul and body He is as a Theater to behold God and as a glasse to view Gods likenesse He was created without corruption Wisd. 2. 23. Only this have I found saith Salomon that God hath made man righteous Preach 7. 29. Man is made straight in respect of this body wherein is resembled the inward righteousnesse of his soul Ne habeamus ergo curvam animam in recto corpore let us strive to be inwardly as God hath made us outwardly that is to have upright thoughts and a straight conscience toward God and toward man Mans study is not the care to preserve Gods image So that we carrie about us Gods image to be the condemnation of the World We should shew in our body the image of God renewed in us There be those that say that God made the upper part of man and the Divel made the lower part but God made man from the crown of the head to the sole of the foot Male and Female Moses therefore saith Male and female created he them both were made the sixth day The manner of making the Female is the 21. verse of the next chapter of the rib of Adam was Eve made both Male and Female God made shewing in them his mercy unto thousands The like did God promising in the seed of Abraham all Nations should be blessed Psal. 105. Before in dominentur they were both foreseen There is a difference of sex in others as in Birds and Beasts but the same is expressed only in the principall Creature Adam was not ex semine mulieris saith Ambrose He created Adam and out of Adam he took Eve He created but one and wherefore one because he sought sanctum semen an holy seed Malach. 2. 15. He created not Marem Foeminas nor Mares Foeminam but Marem Foeminam So this is no refuge for Adultery but it is the institution of the holy estate of Matrimony so that from thence issueth the holy seed The Adulterers like pampered horses doe neigh after their neighbours wives Jer. 5. 8. committing abhomination with others wives forcing their own sisters and their fathers Daughters 〈◊〉 22. 11. but lawfull marriage begetteth children to God not to the World Before God created other his Creatures after their kinde severally but here God taketh the Female out of the Male being both bone of the same and flesh of one flesh that so love might perfectly be grounded between them but as the woman is of the man so is the man also by the woman 1 Cor. 11. 12. Mulier est exviro vir per mulierem Man inclosed Woman in the Creation but woman incloased man in the Redemption Jeremy in his 31. chapter 22. saith The Lord hath created a new thing in the Earth a Woman shall compasse a Man Eve came out of Adam Christ out of the Virgin Mary without any knowledge or copulation of the flesh These are high mysteries and works wonderfull The man was not created for the woman but the woman for the mans sake 1 Cor. 11. 9. Hence is observed the state Ecclesiasticall Politicall and Occonomicall Out of this verse the observation of the primitive Church hath been First in the Image of God is resembled the estate of the Church the Ecclesiasticall estate In dominentur let them rule over the Earth and Sea the Fowls and Fishes is the ground of a Common-wealth Though Christ were abased yet all the Nations shall worship him The Kingdome is the Lords and he ruleth among the Nations Psal. 22. 17. 18. The perfect are to rule the unperfect the Man hath dominion over the Beasts and all the Earth this is the resemblance of the Politicall estate In creating them Male and Female is the perfect resemblance of the Oeconomicall estate of every House and of every Familie Deinde benedixit eis Deus dixit eis Deus Foetificate ac augescite implete Terram eamque subjicite dominamini in pisces Maris in volucres Coeli in omnes bestias reptantes super Terram Gen. 1. 28. Februar 9. 1590. THE second speech God here useth concerning man The creating of Mankinde is whereby he createth Mankinde as before he created Man Propagation For though creation be a great benefit yet this is a further benefit of propagation or continuance God by Nathan promiseth to David that his Kindome shouldbe stablished for ever though David said Who am I oh Lord and what is my house 2 Sam. 7. 18. Though Davids people were small yet did God multiply them and gave continuance to his seed Two parts of propagation There are two parts of propagation A Heir an Heritage The one is to have an Heire the other to have an Heritage both are here given unto Man Of them in order Adams Heirs are Mankinde God restraineth not his bounty unto these two Adam and Eve Esay in his 49. chapter 6.
shall you rule Even as it is in the text Over the fishes of the Sea by the Angle Christ bids Peter cast in his angle and take the fish Matth. 17. 27. Or by the net Christ also bid Peter let down his net to make a draught Luke 5. 4. Angling and fishing are to man both for profit and for pleasure And over the fowl of Heaven By Fowling by Hawking by power or by policie either killing them with arrows or taking them in pits or by snares as in Prov. 7. 23. the 20. Joshua 13. God for the Ravens and for the young birds prepareth their meat Job 39. 3. So that the fowls and birds are to man for service for solace and their notes of musick And over every beast This is indeed a large Charta de foresta We are permitted and authorized hereby to hunt the wild beasts of the forest and being hunted to eate the flesh thereof Levit. 17. 13. Thou mayest eat flesh even what soever thy heart desireth Even as the Roe buck and the Hart is eaten so shalt thou eat it Deut. 12. 22 23. There they were permitted the eating of all kinde of flesh they might before eat the flesh of that they had hunted as of the Roe-buck and of the Hart. It was caro justitiae which they got by hunting it was dainty meat unto the Hunter for unto the hungry soul every thing is sweet Prov. 27. 7. The Hunter had his snares Psal. 91. 3. The Hound hunteth the Deer both are serviceable unto man there is pleasure in the hunting and chasing the game is for meat when it is pulled down We have rule over Horses and Doggs who serve us though not to feed us The Dogge defendeth our flocks from the Wolfe our houses from theeves our bodies from injurie the swiftnesse of the Horse helpeth our slownesse the Elephant in battel helpeth our weaknesse the Sheep help our nakednesse cloathing us with their wooll the Oxe plougheth the ground to give us bread and eateth grasse to be our food he giveth his hide to shoe us and every thing that moveth in the Earth is for man We finde great goodnesse many wayes in the Bee and in the Silk-worm God saw man feeleth the goodnesse of those things God hath created So that subjicite terram is the tenor of all Law a giving possession of inheritance and dominamini is a rule and dominion given to man over the utensils the riches of the Sea Land and Aire A spiritual Analogie There is here also observed by the Fathers a spiritual Analogie in dominamini In man there is a spirit and a soul in him there is also Earth the cares of the body ought to be lesse than those of the soul est enim anima in homine coelum corpus autem coenum saith Basil non sit coenum coelo superius sed sit coelum coeno superius Let the soul have dominion over the body and the concupiscence thereof the body is earthly given to lust anger envie pride Here they admonish us to subdue these beastly affections and to tame the savagenesse of our corrupt nature The whole nature of beasts and of birds and of creeping things and things of the Sea is tamed and hath been tamed of the nature of man but the tongue can no man tame it is an unruly evill full of deadly poyson this place doe they allege out of the 3. James 8. And as James saith that the tongue should be tamed from evil speaking malicious slandering back-byilng lying and dissembling so say they and that very well that all the brutish affections ought to be tamed and subdued that so the soul might reign in the body and the body be subject to the soul. Praeterea dixit Deus Ecce dedi vobis omnes Herbas sementantes semen quae sunt in superficie totius Terrae omnesque Arbores in quibus est Fructus arboreus sementantes semen vestrae ad comedendum erunt c. Gen. 1. 29,30,31 Februar 11. 1590. THIS is Gods third speech of this sixth day concerning man The first in the 26. verse is of his power in creating him The second dixit in the 28. verse is of his providence in preserving mankinde This third speech is Gods further care for the nourishment of them whom he hath created and by propagation preserved In the 30. verse God sheweth his love to man having before given unto man the beasts of the field yet he giveth to his beasts their meat The last verse is the closing up of the sixth day Mans meat The Argument of the 29 verse is for provision for mans meat An Objection Here ariseth a question made by some Man in the estate of his innocency was immortall what need had man then of any meat The Answer True it is that Adam was created immortal yet having a possibility to be immortal Thereupon the School-men say there is a double immortality posse non mori fuit Adami mori non posse est Dei for Christ only who is King of Kings and Lord of Lords hath this immortality 1 Tim. 6. 16. which is bestowed upon us by way of reward through Christ our Saviour whereby our nature is ingrasted in the divine nature of the second immortality for the first man Adam was made a living soul and the last Adam was made a quickning spirit that is bringing us from Heaven the spirit of life the first was of the Earth earthly the second of the Heaven heavenly 1 Cor. 15. 45. Adam was created with a possibility of immortality the part immortal of mans creation was from God but through mans disobedience and ambition when he did eat of the forbidden fruit of good and evill God shut him out of the garden of Eden lest he should take also of the tree of life and eat and live for ever chap. 3. 22. whereby Adam was deprived of life for it was said in the 2. chap. 17. When in that day he did eat of the forbidden fruit he should dye the death So that by mans disobedience man became mortal who before in the state of his innocencie had a possibility of immortality for then he had the Image of God perfectly but by sinne came death per peccatum mors and so by mans transgression Gods Image was defaced for by one man sinne entred into the World and death by sinne and so death went over all men by this Adams sinne even Babes were subject to death though they had no actuall sinne Rom. 3. 12. And life came to Mankinde through one that is Christ Jesus As by the offence of one the fault came on all men to condemnation so by the justifying of one the grace abounded to all men to the justification of life the 18. of the foresaid chapter For by him this mortall must put on immortality this corruptible incorruption for Christ swallowed up death in victorie saying Death where is thy sting Hell where is thy victorie 1 Cor.
Army of Frogs which God hath in the Waters where you shall see that God hath such great power in these weak things that they can annoy the mightiest Kingdomes upon Earth Exod. 8. 14. Armies of Earth For the Earth it self that can swallow up Gods enemies Numb 16. 32. And on the Earth you may take the Lyons for a strong Army 2 Kings 17. 25. but his power is most of all seen in the weak Host of Grashoppers Exod. 10. 14. and of Locusts and Caterpillers Joel 2. 25. Yea of Lice he can make such an Army that c. Exod. 8. 16 17. If we come to men the Inhabitants of the Earth they are Gods Host but they fight not against other Creatures but with their own kinde not one against one but thousands against thousands even in pitched fields not with natural Instruments as the Boare with his tusk the Bull with his horne but with artificial weapons of divers sorts with whose kinde of forces the World is too well acquainted Thus we see that there is no creature in Heaven or Earth but is a Souldier in pay with God and all these hoasts are in league with us so long as we serve God Job 5. 23. And keep our sacramentum militare which we make in our Baptism otherwise they come upon us like armed men and are prest against us to punish our disobedience And every part of Heaven and Earth then will send out an Army to conspire our destruction and overthrow and this may suffice for a brief view of these Armies A word of the third perfection we have seen perfection 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now we are to consider 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 First The World was a great House perfect in respect of the parts but yet the rooms were emptie and unfurnished Then God replenished garnished and furnished it with its hoasts as we have heard But yet there wanted a third perfection which is a head to guide and an owner to possesse manure and occupie all Man the perfection of Gods work God made the Earth as his work-house and shop and Heaven as his chamber and place for a rest and reward and both for one and that is man God made the Earth as the Tent to prepare our selves and to put on our Armour as the Field Lists or Tiltyard to trye masteries or to fight in against Gods enemies 1 Pet. But the Heavens and Firmament he made as locum triumphi that is the Court to triumph in So that when man was made to be a Souldier in the one and a Conqueror in the other all was perfected God made the Earth in its parts absolute and gave it erecta 〈◊〉 depressa vallium densa silvarum and furnished it with beasts and cattell of divers kinds but did perfect all by making man the owner of all In a Battell though the Field be appointed the Ordinance planted and the Souldiers encamped yet all is unperfect till there be a Generall of the field to marshall them and a Captain to lead them so was all unperfect till man was made Object Seeing man was the perfection of all things what ayleth it now That being so many men we can see nothing absolute and in its perfect estate David saith Psal. 119. 96. I have seen an end of all perfection but thy Law is perfect as if he should say there is nothing else perfect now the Heavens are called often imperfect Levit. 26. 19. The Ayre is infectious the Seas dangerous the Earth also groweth in her imperfections So the Beasts are unto us In our bodies we finde troops of diseases and in our souls heaps of sorrows and care which shew our imperfections Resp. Perfectio creationis Though the finishing of Heaven Earth and Man be the perfection of Creation Deformatis 〈◊〉 perfectionis Yet now we must understand that the sinne of man brought in death and so an imperfection or deformation Finis peccati mors Rom. 6. 21. Et peccati finis damnatio Phil. 3. 19. verse Thus then standeth our estate and condition Ratio The reason of it is because the Captain and Lieutenant man being set to resist the enemy Satan grew in a league and conspiracy with him against God and so apostatavit non militavit as saith St. Ambrose wherefore seeing he was not content with his estate to be Lieutenant but would be chief generall sicut Deus Gen. 3. Therefore consequently followed his decay And this is the means whereby from perfection he came to desection and so to imperfection for when he which was the perfection of all things became imperfect then all things which were ordeined for and given to him grew subject to alteration and vanity Rom. 8. and so per consequence imperfect And thus saith David we have seen an end of all perfection under the Sunne Perfectio redemptionis Yet that perfection of nature being lost see the unspeakable mercy of God we have another new perfection 2 Cor. 5. 17. in Christ In whom we are made new creatures And that perfection to the which nature would have brought us that is never to dye but to be translated with Enoche to the same will Gods grace through Christ restore us again And as in the sixt day man was here perfected So in the sixt age of the World Christ came and made his Consummatum est which is the second perfection of redemption at which time as St. Peter saith all things lost by nature shall be restored by grace Yet there is another further perfection then this of grace and redemption that is the perfection of glory in the life to come for then shall the last end and perfection come Matth. 24. 14. When that which is imperfect is done away then that which is perfect shall come 1 Cor. 13. vers 11. Quam autem perfecisset Deus die septimo opus suum quod fecerat quievit ipso die septimo ab omni opere suo quod fecerat Gen. 2. 2. vers April 24. 1591. THe other day I shewed you that these two verses doe as links in a chain depend one upon the other for the Holy Ghost telleth us that when he had made man he perfected all his works and here when he had perfected and finished all then he rested It is the right order to work and labour still untill we have attained to the perfection of our work which done it is reason we should leave off and rest For whereas that is perfect whereunto nothing can or may be added and Gods works now being so having that perfection within which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fit joyning and knitting together of parts and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the furnishing and adorning of the parts and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the setting a head over them there wanteth now nothing else to be added but only an end and conclusion to be
and all that might be attained unto by bodily labor and work and not to seek for blessednesse in the six dayes work but only in the blessing of the seventh day given by his word which is above and beyond all that is in the Creatures But the other reason is more sensible which is because every one of the six dayes brought his reall blessing with it Of which Jobs wife had skill Benedictus Deus in donis suis Job 3. 9. Which is Oses blessednesse Benedictus dominus quo ditati sumus But the world hath no feeling of St. Pauls blessings which are spirituall who saith blessed be God which made us rich in all spirituall riches in Christ. Wherefore that we may know that we have more cause to blesse God for his spirituall blessings given unto us on the Sabbath day by his word then for his temporall blessings which we receive at other times by his Creatures therefore did he specially blesse this seventh day for God knoweth we are easily brought to say blessed be God and blessed be this day in which we receive temporall blessings and that place we will call the valley of blessing 2 Cro. 20. 26. And on the other side we think that day a cursed day as Job did in which we receive evills Job 3. 8. But seeing all true and eternall blessings doe follow and shine from the blessing of this day it is indeed to be esteemed a blessed day Object But I will ask Whether the other dayes were not also blessed Resp. Yes every one of them as we may see Gen. 1. chap. had his Benedixit which though they were temporall yet they have a very good Analogy and fit proportion with the spirituall blessings of this day of this day for as we have a natural good use of the goodnesse of the Creatures on the six dayes by their blessings given them So here on the Sabath we have a spiritual use of the Creatures For as the temporal and corporal use of the six dayes is ad cultum corporis so this spiritual use of the seventh day is ad cultum animae that so having blessings provided both for body and soul we may by both kindes of blessings come unto God in whose presence is the fullnesse of joy and blessednesse for ever Psal. 70. 4. Touching the blessing of the Sabath We say that thing is blessed of God to which God vouchsafeth some peculiar or special favour So Isaac is called Benedictus Domini Gen. 26. 12. because God shewed him such special favours It was the strife between Esau and Jacob because of the blessing that is the superiority Gen. 27. 37. What maketh the Sabath the chief day in the week Therefore this day having the special blessing is by it made the head and chief day of the week The honor which is given to this day is holinesse which is expressed by sanctifying or hallowing which consisteth in two things The first is Levit. 20. 26. which is separation or setting it apart from common and prophane uses to the which they were or might be applyed before before which they were called things common and prophane So was this day first a common and an ordinary day like to all the other ordinary dayes yea it might be thought to us before a waste emptie day bringing no good with it to us but now being set apart the day which the builders would refuse by this is made the head and chief day of building for as a man being set a a part to be a Magistrate is thereby made above ordinarie men so is this day now among other dayes being set a part by Gods word As the separation of it from prophane uses is the first part so consequently ensueth for the sanctifying of any thing the appropriation of it to Gods holy uses to the which he hath appointed it Levit. 27. 28. as the sanctified Instruments of the Temple must not serve to any other uses but to that holy use and purpose in the Temple for which they were made If we then so use this day and separate it from prophane things to holy exercises it will be a blessed day to us for Gods blessing given to this day is a real blessing and will cause us to grow in holinesse here and by it to blessedness in the life to come For this must needs be granted that he which 〈◊〉 it blessed it for some body if for some body then for himself or for some other but he made it not for himself for he is God for ever and ever blessed And as St. Paul saith Omnia munda mundis Titus 1. 15. so we may say Omnia sunt sancta sanctis and therefore all things being holy to him which is holiest of all it is sure that he sanctified it not for himself Then it followeth that it must needs be either for Man or for some other Creature but not for any other Creature because they themselves were all blessed and sanctified for us and our sakes so saith Christ Sabatum erat propter hominem non homo propter 〈◊〉 Now we come to the counsell of God in the institution of the Sabath the Psalmist saith 111. 2 3 4. That the works of God are great and to be sought out of all them which have pleasure in them And again That God hath so wrought his marvellous works that they ought to be had in remembrance It is Gods will and counsel therefore in these works first that we should have a remembrance of them and not to forget his benefits in them for he made them that we should not only have a corporal use of them but a spiritual use also as David had Psal. 143. 5. Recogitavi or recordatus sum omnia opera tua that is it should be our delight and pleasure to call to minde again and again his bounty and magnificence in his works that blessing him for these benefits we may be blessed of him for ever in the world to come Thus we see the dependence of this work and the counsel of God therein to the end that this counsell of God may prosper and succeed well that we may have fit occasion to call to minde his works to blesse him for it and to be blessed of him It was requisite and necessarie that God should take order to appoint a time in which setting aside all other worldly duties of our calling we should only and wholly as much as our weak nature can suffer apply our selves to this Christian duty of meditation and serving God which here is set down to be the seventh day in which circumstance of time we have four things to consider 1. First That some day or time must be appointed to that end 2. Secondly That it should be a day or time certain 3. Thirdly That the certain time should be in a certain number of dayes which the Fathers call taxatio temporis 4. Fourthly That it should be the seventh day
and resembled to a Potten which doth frame 〈◊〉 out of the Earth with his hand and to a Maker of glasses which with his breath and blast of his mouth doth fashion and maker his glasse of a fraile and 〈◊〉 substance by which borrowed speech Moses doth 〈◊〉 shew that by the one he is willing to expresse that God with more art and regard did make mans body in the outward form than he did any other of the Creatures And by the other that God did give him a more excellent and perfect soul which is the inward form within than he did to any other Creature To this end he changeth the word gnasha used in making the other Creatures into Jelsar which he applyeth properly to man and we know that formare is more than facere because the form and fashion importeth a mould in which it must be made or an especiall Idea artificially conceived after which it must be made It is therefore as if he should say you see that man is not made outwardly in the proportion and countenance which beasts have for his face is upwards theirs downwards That which the Earth brought forth looketh down to the ground but those men which God made doe look up naturally to God who made them and and gave them life That which the Earth doth producere doth also prospicere terram But we whom God did formare doe intueri Coelum The Prophets and Apostles doe oftentimes delight to use this phrase of speech and these words to shew the framing of our bodies now as Esay 45. 9. Esdras 64. 8. Zach. 12. Rom. 9. 20. Job 10. 9. Psal. 139. 16. Jer. 1. 5. and divers other places in which places they so speak to shew that the same frame and fashion is now expressed in generation of us as was in the creation of Adam and no other manner In the 4. of Job 19. he saith that brick and tile and we all are made of one and the matter of the Earth And therefore that which Saint Peter calleth Earthly Tabernacles 2 Cor. 5. 1. Job calleth plainly houses of Clay That which St. Paul in a better term saith Act. 17. 26. We are all of one blood Job saith more plainly to the matter Job 33. 6. We are all de eodem luto made of the same clay Esay 29. 16. and 45. 9. Rom. 9. 20. They demand whether it be reason that the clay should say to the potter Why dost thou make me thus or thus to shew that we must avoid wandring curiosity and nice questioning to expostulate with the maker either about the matter Why he made thee of this and not of that or about the forme Why he made this man a Vessell of honour and that man a Vessell of dishonor Rom. 9. 20. 21. 2 Tim. 2. 20. 1 Thes. 4. 4 5. We must not search nor pry over curiously into the counsell of the Potter that made us but know that his revealed will is that every one of us should possesse our vessels in bolinesse and not in sinne and sorest The use of this is that which I have touched before that seeing we be made of Earth yet that Earth signifieth good and profitable mold we were not made of high-way ground or sand therefore we must not be unconstant or unstable but we are made of gleabe to teach us to imploy our selves profitably in our calling according to the matter of which we came for else it had been better that our Earth had lien still on the ground to bring herbs rather than it should now lye unprofitably and idly in thy skin to destroy the fruits of the Earth Another point for us is that which partly was shewed also before That if God could frame us to this proportion and life out of the dead dust then why should we once doubt but that though we be dissolved and turned into dust again that he can raise us up by the same power Phil. 3. 21. And this is our hope for the resurrection Wherefore though this be our conclusion Job 7. 21. we must return to our dust yet this hope is our comfort that God will one day say Esay 26. 19. Arise out of the dust and stand up even as he every yeer raiseth up the flowers that were withered in the field and this was Jobs hope and comfort of the resurrection Job 19. 26. saying I know that my redeemer liveth c. And it was Davids assurance Psal. 37. 5. Who at his death committed his soul to the God of truth his Redeemer And Psal. 16. 9. doth then let his flesh rest in peace untill he be awaked again This then is our stay in death knowing that the same God which made us of the dust hath the same power and is able to raise us out of the dust again The second part of man is the Soul touching which the Prophet by his phrase of breathing into us the breath of life is willing not only to tell us that the Soul is the more principall superior and excellent part of man but also that it is farre a more excellent Soul than the other creatures had as shall appear by the name and nature of it here expressed 1. In the first part of which we are to note that Neshema signifieth a Spirit of two lives which God inspired into man 2. Secondly he saith That that Spirit of lives was made a living Soul neither of which is affirmed of any other creature but of the soul of man only In Gen. 1. 21. 25. We may see that of every other creatures soul it is said creavit Deus God did beath the soul of man into him Chrysostome saith well that the Soul of all other things is quasi cera rudis as a rude roll of wax without forme or print but anima hominis est cera regis as a peece of wax that hath in it the shape or forme of the King and is made his Seal out of which for the prerogative of man which we shewed before we may ad these First in respect of the substance for Neshema signifieth a spirituall and heavenly substance which consideration made David say Psal. 139. 14. I am fearfully and wonderfully made we have not then an earthly soul as the Beasts nor a watry soul as the Fifties which received them out of their elements but a divine and 〈◊〉 Soul which God himself gave unto us Preach 12. 7. As the rain is vapor terrestris so our soul may be called vapor caelestis a vapor descending from the heavens for it is of the same root and nature which heavenly Spirits are Another priviledge is in respect of the cause for God is the cause of it produxit Deus it was his breath or inspiration and therefore the Heathen called it Divinae particulam 〈◊〉 as the body was particula terra a little cantell of the Earth Salomon Prov. 12. 17. calleth it Divina lux or lucerna Dei as it were the candle of God and here
it is spiritus Dei which he breathed into our bodies Now to consider of the words somewhat more seriously we see that the soul is a breath but so that it is Neshema a spirituall and celestiall breath which properly is understood of the winde and ayre by which we see that is next of kynne to the Spirits which have no body as our bodyes are next of kynne to the wormes that are in the earth which soul for that cause is invisible but not unperceiveable As we cannot see the winde and the pulse yet we perceive them by divers effects So is our Soul and the excellency of it made known and discerned And that it might not be imagined or thought to be only a bare blast of breath or as a puffe of winde he therefore addeth a spirit of lives And least we should deem the soul and the life to be but one thing and to end and vanish away together Job telleth us 27. 3. that the spirit or soul of a man is one thing and 〈◊〉 life is another distinct Though there be a spirit of life in beasts and not only in earthly creatures but also in celestiall spirits yet only the spirit of man is spiritus vitarum that is of more lives than one which our Saviour Christ telleth us in Matth. 10. 28. Men may take away the one life of our body but they cannot the other life of the soul that is only in Gods power This then is the difference between the soul of a man and all other things which confuteth the Epicures 1. which held that the Soul was but a hot salt humor to keep the body from rottennesse and corruption Moses maketh choice to compare the Soul to breath First because it hath a piercing and a searching quality being Totus in toto totus in qualibet parte Pro. 27. 2. This candle of the Soul diffuseth his light and heat and life in every member searching and piercing all Secondly the Soul is compared to breath to humble us and not make us presume on this life seeing the soul and body is but knit and conjoyned together vinculo aëreo by an airie thred Esay 2. 22. Mans breath is in his nostrills which being stopped his life is gone Psal. 103. 14. 15. which causeth our life sodainly oftentimes to be taken away and our soul and our body in an instant or moment to depart a sunder Psal. 78. 39. Even because the union that holdeth soul and dody together is but a little blast of aire and winde easily broken and smitten asunder so sodainly doe we passe away and are gone This may teach us the shortnesse and sodainnesse of this life and death The use of which is that seeing we received our life from God therefore we must now live the life of all godlynesse seeing we live by the spirit of God naturally we must seek for the spirit of God and the graces of it that we may live holily seeing our Soul is the light of God let not this light become darknesse in us for then great is that darknesse Seeing our Soul is the Image of God we must not deface it with the ugly form of Sathan The holy man Job 26. 4. hearing his friends speak foolish and vain words asketh 〈◊〉 spirit cometh out of them As who should say seeing you have the spirit of God speak not such words as if an evill or vain spirit were in them So must we say to those men that doe evill works Whose spirit or what spirit hast thou in thee These deeds are the works of evill Spirits but thou had'st in thee the good spirit of God 2. Now we are come to the second estate of our soul which is set down in this So man became a living Soul which is added to shew that God not only gave that spirit inspired into him a power of life by which it could live but also another power unto the body which before was a dead peece of Earth wherefore the soul being in every part of the body so made by and by it was lively in every part and stood up and performed the actions of life which now it doth in us This is a good and profitable sense of these words as some doe understand But the best Divines weighing these words more deeply doe finde out another state of the soul which sheweth another priviledge of the soul of man For besides that it is as we have seen a spiritual essence occupied in spiritual actions being immortall and pertaining and leading to another life Besides this speciall priviledge it hath here also another common prerogative namely to enforme the body that is in a word besides being a spirituall essence it is also a natural essence it had hath and shall have a power to live without the body and also it hath a power in the body to quicken and give life to it and every part thereof that is it can animare informare corpus which we know the Angels and celestial spirits cannot for when they appeare in a body their souls of life though they live yet they doe not informe that body but they are in it as in a Case which they take to them and leave off again But our soul is not only a spiritual essence and consistence as the Angels but also a natural consistence in the body to inform and animate it which the Angels have not And this is the other prerogative There is none that doe doubt but they have naturalem animam and thereof they are called naturales homines 1 Cor. 15. 46. But by their actions one would think that their souls were only fleshie souls because they never give them selves to spiritual and heavenly actions as a Celestiall spirit shall move them But only they are given to actions of this bodily life which is temporall yea to earthly fleshie and sinfull actions as if the soul that were in them were but after that fort a natural soul of life for a time They see by their natural studies senses motions and actions that they have a natural soul of life quickning the body which else could not live But they think not that it is a spiritual soul and heavenly essence which shall have an eternall being after this life and therefore they never care to 〈◊〉 for such heavenly and spiritual actions of Godlinesse wherefore we will briefly prove and shew that the state of the soul is celestial and 〈◊〉 that we may be moved to think of such actions as that estate doth require And first that the soul and the life and estate thereof doth not depend upon the body but hath his being and life without the body after the body is dead and turned to the Earth because it hath his dependence on God which is immortall and eternal which appeareth to reason in the judgement of the Heathen because the soul hath in the will a power and faculty and ability to effect and perfect an action
Paradise in Heaven but let us detest such detestable vices which will cause men to lose such excellent glory yet though we have all lost these pleasures of Paradise by Adams fall we need not with too much sorrow lament it because that was temporall and not permanent and we are put in assurance through Christ of another Paradise much better being eternall In respect of which this below was a shadow and nothing else but quasi vestibulum and this first Paradise was but a shew of such store of earthly pleasures and blessings which God is able to bestow on his servan 〈◊〉 in this World So Luke 23. 43. the second Paradise hath in it a shew and view of heavenly pleasures and delights spiritual which he will bestow on us in the world to come And as by the default of the first earthly Adam we lost earthly Paradise which was temporall So by the second Adam which is heavenly and his rightcousnesse we have hope of that heavenly Paradise which is eternall Again as the sinne of the first Adam did lock and chain up the first Paradise So the second Adam shall open the gate of Heaven and make an entrance of free passage thither As this Paradise past was a bodily place for bodies so the other to come is the spiritual Paradise for our souls This is Paradisus veteris Testamenti but that to come is foederis novi And thus we must understand all the places of the new Testament which speake of Paradise now for by it are meant the joyes of Heaven Seeing then we are not left destitute of a Paradise but have the promise of one which is more excellent than that let us not fall into the same sinnes of ingratitude and infidelity which we see was the cause of driving Adam out of that Paradise and will be the cause to keep us out of the second which is to come for no unclean person shall enter into it 1 Cor. 15. for Christ will say to such Depart from me yee workers of iniquity Matth. 7. 23. Wherefore these sinnes must be detested and infidelity as the root of all for his beleeving the Devills nequaquam moriemini before Gods morte moriemini was the cause of his fall and of his losse Thus if we beware of this fall and losse we shall at last not only come to that Sabbatum cum intermissione which was but once a week but to that Sabbatum sine intermissione which Christ hath appointed for us and then by Christ we shall be brought and placed not in Paradise cum amissione but sine amissione which is eternall in Heaven In which place we shall enjoy an everlasting Sabbath of repose and rest without any ceasing and of such a Paradise of pleasures as are without fear or danger of losing as these earthly ones were All these things are provided for us all if we demean and behave our selves holily in the faithfull steps of the second Adam Feceratque Jehova Deus ut germinaret è terra illa quaevis arbor desiderabilis ad adspectum bona ad cibum arbor quoque vitae in horto illo arbor scientiae boni mali Gen. 2. 9. June 8. 1591. AFter the more particular setting down of the essentials of Man being created in the 7. verse I told you that Moses proceedeth to set down the place in which man was seated from the 8. verse to the end of the 14. And the vocation in which he was to be imployed from the 14. to the 18. verse 2. Touching the place we considered two priviledges expressed c. 1. One in regard of the scituation of the Garden being in the East or right side of Eden 2. The other in regard of the Gardiner which was God Now he goeth forward to commend the Garden in another respect namely of the Trees and Plants which were in it set down in this 9. verse And also in respect of the waters in the 10. and 11 verles by which he telleth us that it was both a well planted and a well watered Garden and therefore could not choose but be pleasant and profitable Concerning the plants and trees in it first he propoundeth it in general and then in special marking out two kindes of fruits by name as the tree of life and the 〈◊〉 of knowledge Here are two kindes of commendations of the trees and planting it 1. The first respecteth the excellency of the fruit that were both pleasant to the eye and good for taste 2. Secondly In regard of the plenty and variety in that there was of every kinde and sort that nothing might be missing in it God made it Nemus a grove of pleasant trees good for shadow and also Hortus an Orchard of good trees for our use and service that we might not only rest under the shadow but reach out for the fruit to taste thereof Both these degrees of excellencie are applyed and attributed to this Garden and to the trees thereof Touching pleasure and delight we know that there is voluptas remota voluptas conjuncta the one removed farre off but being 〈◊〉 unto us applyed to the sense is very good and that is the delight of raste for the eye hath its delight though the object be remote but the taste hath no pleasure if the object be not applyed The one delight is transitory for that which is pleasant for taste when we eate it it is consumed and wasted away in the use of it but the other pleasure of the eye is perdurable and lasteth not only while we look on it but remaineth long after as delightfull still God then in this Garden joyned both these delights and excellencies together making both concur that evermore the trees should be speciosae fructiferae Jer. 11. 16. Thus much of the excellency Now I come to the plenty and variety of trees for it is said that out of the ground God made to grow every tree that is every kinde of tree pleasant to the sight and good for meat which is a speciall commendation for as the Heathen man saith Non omnis fert omnis tellus Therefore Salomon was fain to send to Hyram for Cedar trees which his Country afforded not and Hyram was fain to send to Salomon for Wheat and Olives because his Countrie either wanted that or else it bare not plenty that year 1 Reg. 15. 10. So that all Countries even the best and most fruitfull have not all sorts of commodities but are driven to have enterchange for supply Only this place of Paradise had plentifull store of all kinds of fruit and wanted nothing So that we may truly say of this garden as it is said of Salomons time there came never in any place such trees and such plenty of all as was here 1 Reg. 10. 12. This then sheweth the bounty and liberality of God for he dealt not with us sparingly nor with any envious eye but poured out the aboundance
understood Object But it may seem hard and unjust that seeing only the Body did take and eat of the forbidden fruit that the Soul also should be condemned to this death as well as the Body Resp. But to satisfie this doubt the Fathers say That as well the Soul as the Body was in the transgression alike guilty and therefore in Justice should be alike punished and this they make plain by this familiar parable and comparison Be it say they that a blinde man and a criple or lame man should be in an Orchard and this one charge should be given alike to both that upon pain of death they should not take and eat of this one tree The blinde man of himself could not steal of the fruit because he could not finde where the tree was the lame man for his part could not alone take of the fruit because though he saw yet he was not able to goe to it So when neither of them without other could be guilty they conspired both together and agreed that the blinde man should carry the lame man to the tree and so to take their pleasures and fulfill their desires by which means they both became guilty of death Such a thing say they in resemblance was between the body and the Soul the Soul had a desire and appetite being forbidden but could not perform the Action wherefore the inward affection within moved and conspired with the outward action of the body and so perfected the sinne joyntly and therefore together are worthy of this death Object Notwithstanding this It seemeth to some that here is meant only the second death spirituall to be the punishment and not the corporall and temporall their reason is because God saith In what day thou shalt 〈◊〉 of it thou shalt dye therefore seeing present death and 〈◊〉 insued not the sinne but some lived nine hundred yeers after therefore they are induced to think that God here intended especially the second death of the Soul Resp. But to refell this opinion we see Gen. 3. 19. that in the same day they sinned the sentence of the bodily death was denounced irrevocablo 〈…〉 in pulverem reverter is which also is shewed by debarring him from the tree of bodily 〈◊〉 And that it is plainly meant of the corporal death also St. Paul sheweth it Rom. 5. 15. For only this death came to all Gen. 7. 21. 1 Gar. 15. 21. It is the death from which we rise again wherefore we make no 〈◊〉 but that this is meant of the bodily death and as of that so we say of the death of the Soul we all being 〈◊〉 transgressores in Soul are said 〈◊〉 in soul to be dead and to have this sentence given out against us Our Saviour Christ saith Matth. 8. 22. Sinite mortuos sepelire mortuos that is let the dead in soul bury the dead in body Also our 〈◊〉 is set out in the lost 〈◊〉 Luke 15. 31. He was dead but is alive again that is spiritually dead in sinne and alive by repentance And St. Paul more plainly saith 1 Tim. 5. 6. They being alive are notwithstanding dead By death here is understood the death of miseries Rev. 9. 6. that is the calamities and 〈◊〉 of this world which sinne will bring upon us which are 〈◊〉 more grievous and bitter than death it self for it is said that men being alive in those 〈…〉 wish and desire death as being lesse horrible than it On the contrary side to the Godly there are provided such joyes which are better than life it self Psal. 63. 5 6. for Gods loving favour and the light of his countenance is better than the 〈…〉 in this life in which regard the 〈◊〉 esteem 〈◊〉 of life but wish to be out of this life that they may enjoy that The Jews by 〈◊〉 of this 〈◊〉 eating 〈…〉 eat and 〈…〉 doe gather this By the first that he might eat both for necessary use and also for delight and pleasure And so by the second which containeth the punishment they make this 〈◊〉 〈…〉 dye that is 〈…〉 Heb. 2. 9. For the first and bodily death is but a sipping and tasting or death but when he saith thou 〈…〉 the death that is say they thou 〈◊〉 suck and 〈◊〉 up the very dreggs of death both which are comprehended in these two words Rev. 20. 14. Mors 〈◊〉 Death and Hell Object Hereout then 〈◊〉 another 〈◊〉 that is Whether God in 〈◊〉 threatning intended the pains of Hell fire There have been 〈◊〉 men that have 〈◊〉 that Moses in all his books spake not either of Heaven or 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 or of death Resp. but they were 〈…〉 〈◊〉 32. 21. 〈…〉 conceive that the 〈…〉 Statute and Law 〈…〉 priviledge of faith in Christ is reversed and taken away 4. Point Now we are come to the fourth point which is the time for this hath bred a scruple and been a bone for some to gnaw upon for seeing Adam is said to live so many hundred years after his fall Gen. 5. 5. which is answered diversly of sundry men Some say out of Peter 2 Epist. 3. 8. that with God 〈◊〉 dies est 〈◊〉 mille 〈◊〉 and therefore seeing Adam reached not to a full thousand years old he may truly be counted with the Lord and in respect of his reckoning to dye in the same first day The ancient Writers doe say that by assigning the time quo die is only an extent of the Law and is not extended to the punishment when it should take place So that they say it is q.d. Thou shalt ever and at all times oboy and no day break it As the like is Luke 21. Cavete ne qua die c. as if God allowed no day or hour in which the contrarie should be done Et semper ad semper faciendum est so the negative bindeth for ever But touching this matter the Judgment of Augustine and Theodoret I like best who say That not the act and execution of Death was presently to be inflicted the same day in which he should sinne but the sentence of death should that day be denounced as we see it was Gen. 3. non actum moriendi sed debitum mortis for then death was made a debt and became such an inevitable sentence which should not be revoked They received the sentence before the execution of Gods Judgments So did St. Paul 2 Cor. 1. 9. We received the 〈◊〉 of death in our selves because we should not trust in our selves but in God c. And in the Law he is accounted a dead man which hath his judgement and hath received the sentence of death And after this sort Adam and all his Posterity were dead in the same day 〈…〉 erat in dominium mortis saith St. Paul Rom. 6. 9. that is God delivered him being guilty and condemned for sinne unto the Sheriff of death to be kept and reserved unto the execution day which is
When a man hath done 〈◊〉 either he shameth which as we say is a signe of grace or else he hardneth his face like a stone and is not ashamed but shamelesse this is objected against the People of the Lord in Jeremie 3. 3. that though they were wicked and punished for their wickednesse yet they would not be ashamed Harlots were wont to cover their faces to cover their shame but now Harlots are become shimelesse this was the reason that Judah supposed Tamer to be an whore chap. 38. 15. for that she had covered her face God cannot abide the sinfull man but he will punish sharply those that will not be ashamed when they have committed abhomination Jeremy 6. 15. Now we are clothed and ashamed for the minde condemneth the deformity of sinne by shame and to be ashamed at our faults now is accounted a virtue shame now bewrayeth the sinne that is covered Adam and Eve were naked in body innocent in minde and were not ashamed of their nakednesse But since the Fall it is otherwise as in chap. 9. 22. Ham saw the nakednesse of Noah his father and was accursed but Shem and Japheth went backward and covered the nakednesse of their father whose nakednesse they saw not and for that they shamed to see their fathers nakednesse they were blessed God in the 20. of Exodus 20. commandeth Moses not to make steps up to his altar lest when he went up by the steps his filihinesse were discovered thereon when the young man in Mark 14. 52. that was clothed in lynnen upon his bare body and they would have caught him he left his linnen cloth and fled from them naked as being ashamed In the 21. of John 7. when Christ appeared to Peter and heard him speak he cast himself into the Sea not naked as he was but gyrded to him his coat But what maketh nakednesse lawfull and laudable what maketh want of shame commendable in Adam and Eve to be now a thing blamable and whereof to be ashamed There were certain Cynical Philosophers and notable Hereticks called Adamites that went naked but at length they were weary of their opinion they were not able long to continue naked and were at last ashamed of their nakednesse But to answer the said question we will consider first Adams original state and then the state of him and of Mankinde by his Fall The 〈◊〉 of Adams Innocencie was when the word of God was above all when mans reason was subject to Gods word when his will was obedient to his reason when his concupiscence to his will and when his flesh was subject to his concupiscence so all in Man was straight and right he was upright within and without his reason was obedient his will was not perverse his concupiscence was chaste the nakednesse of the body corrupted not the soul it was original righteousnesse that was the complexion of Mans soul when Man was innocent there was then no hindrance of good nor any inclination to evill All this while there was no shame for there was nothing whereof man had cause to be ashamed Innocencie and uprightnesse brought forth chastity chastity brought forth courage and this it is that made them though they were naked not to be ashamed But after the Fall when all came out of joynt as Paul speaketh our concupiscence became a Rebell to our will our will to our reason our reason to the Law of God mans body would not yeeld obedience to his soul nor his soul unto God according to that of Paul Rom. 7. 23. I delight in the Law of God concerning the inner man but I see 〈◊〉 Law in my members rehelling against the Law of my minde and lending me captive to the law of sinne which 〈◊〉 in my members the corruption of the fleshrebelleth and riseth against our spirit our carnall members doe raise up the flesh against the Law of the minde and against our will and these members 〈◊〉 called the fire-brands of 〈◊〉 It is not the hand not the leg not the arme not the seemly parts but the basest part the unseemliest member that striveth against the spirit Yet by Marriage upon those members of the body which we think most unhonest put we most honesty on and our uncomely parts have more 〈◊〉 for our comely parts need it not but God hath tempered the body together and hath given the more honor to that part 〈◊〉 lacked by this bond of Marriage whereby they two become one flesh Levit. 18. 6. And in diverse other places God faith 〈◊〉 shalt not come neer any of the kinred of his flesh to 〈◊〉 her shame though it be under title of marriage the uncovering of which shame turpe est vobis dicere it is a shame to tell though marriage be honest and honourable yet there is a shame in marriage which is the shame of the carnall members whereof both Man and Woman have their shame Man may be ashamed of his fire-brand of concupiscence all finnes are to be shamed at but lust above all is to be ashamed of which causeth other sinnes as in 〈◊〉 Adultery and Murther and the members of lust and carnalitie we are to cover and so to cover our shame and to this shame of 〈…〉 men are subject which sinne 〈◊〉 us more like bruit beasts than othervices the theef by the Law might make 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he that committesh adultery destroyeth his own 〈◊〉 the wound and 〈◊〉 of that teacher 〈◊〉 man was death Prov. 6. 33. neither the Law of God nor the Law of Nature admitted any 〈◊〉 for this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before Amnon committed his inceft 2 Sam. 13. 13. she said to him Commit not this folly how shall I put away my shame and than 〈◊〉 be 〈…〉 of the fools of Israel he should be accounted even as a beast that hath no regard of kinred he should for that inoest be esteemed as a 〈◊〉 person He that is inticed by the flattery of an Harlot and felloweth her is as an one that goeth to the slaughter 〈◊〉 7. 22. He is like 〈…〉 neighing after his neighbours wife 〈◊〉 5. 8. 〈…〉 God that begat him and that formed him Deus 32. 18. It is 〈◊〉 begetteth sinne and sinne begetteth 〈◊〉 there was no sinne no filthinesse in Adam and Eve at the first where fore though they were naked yes they were not ashamed But in chap. 3. 7. after their Fall when they knew they were naked they made them 〈◊〉 to cover their privie and incomely parts and yet the covering of their shame takes not away 〈◊〉 shame And we should 〈◊〉 thus of apparel that it is to defend our nakednesse we being passible of weather to cover our shame and we have 〈◊〉 great cause 〈…〉 thereof seeing it is but as a clout wherein we doe wrap and cover our own shame we must take heed that we make not our shame to be our glory apparel should be a covering to shame but alas it is even now become a provocation and an
waters of blood and bitternesse gotten with peril To be desired to get knowledge But happily the bellie might be satisfied with the fruit of some one of the trees that were permitted yet all the pleasure of the other trees in Paradise were not so pleasant in Eves eyes as was this The eye is not satisfied with seeing nor the eare with hearing Preacher 1. 8. That every tree in the Garden of Eden was pleasant to the sight and good for meat chap. 2. 9. In Eves sight this tree was more pleasant and better for meat than all the other trees in Paradise In 1 Sam. 6. 19. the men of Beth-shemash would needs be looking into the Ark of the Lord which none might touch into which none might look but the Priests this was the reward God slew fifty thousand and seventy men Eve will eat that she might not eat But when we will see that we ought not to see this desire of vanitie will admit the fruit of the forbidden tree to be both good for meat and full of pleasure The chiefest of the three goods is that it is atres to be desired to get knowledge whereupon chiefly she relieth that she shall attain the knowledge of good and evill every one desireth knowledge Triplex est tentatio this latter temptation is treble Eve seeing the tree is tempted by necessitie by vanitie of the eye and curiositie of reason she should have followed the advise of Paul in Heb. 12. 1. seeing she was compassed with such a multitude of assaults she should have cast away every thing that would have withdrawn her from obedience she should have taken away the occasion whereby sinne would have hanged on she should not have beheld the tree This amplifying of the goodnesse of this tree for meat for pleasure and for knowledge and for what so might be desired argueth a notable fetch in the Devill that she busying her eyes in beholding the same and being imployed in thinking of the great good that should come to her by eating thereof might at length take and eate and never think of Gods words in quocunque die comederitis mortem moriemini but rather regarding the Serpents words in quocunque die comederitis ex eo eritis sicut Dei scientes bonum malum He cloyeth her with pleasure he maketh no mention of punishment The Children of Israel in Exodus 16. 3. being a little pinched with samin they could murmur and remember their flesh pots in Egypt and that then their bellies were full of bread but they bring not in remembrance the sirie furnace wherein they were inforced to make brick Sathan in Matthew 4. 8. in the 〈◊〉 of our Saviour oftendit sibi regnum mundi gloriam regni he shewed him the Kingdomes of the world and the glorie of them but he shewed him not the cares and dangers that are in Kingdomes For Kings themselves have termed their Governments of their Kingdomes splendidam servitutem a glorious service or servitude Here the Serpent causes Eve to see three things in this tree The fruit was wholsome for meat the pleasure to the eye and that it was good to be desired to get knowledge So he might have told her of three things written for the eating of this fruit which he omitteth The first whereof is Gods wrath the second is death and the third death again moriendo moriêris dying thou shalt dye the one is the death of the body which he incurred willingly the other the death of the soul which he must consequently run into for the reward of sinne is death and for the goodnesse of the tree it shall have the bitternesse of sinne for the beautifull fruit which his eyes beheld tenebrae exteriores outward darknesse for the desire to know all things man shall have Gods nescio vos I know you not In every sinne there is an allurement and a punishment as it is in 1 Tim. 6. 9. there is an allurement and a snare as in covetousnesse Lust bath a bait and an 〈◊〉 covered and not seen as may appear by James 1. 14. When a man is tempted he is drawn away by his own concupiscence and is inticed Tenebantur eorum oculi their eyes were holden that they could not know Christ Luke 24. 16. And here the eyes of Adam and Eve were holden that they should not see the truth for it is Gods punishment because they will hearken to the words of the Devill because they have sinned against the Lord therefore they shall walk like blinde men Zephaniah 1. 17. God he saw that if they did eate of the tree forbidden they should 〈◊〉 die the Serpent he saw they should not die at all but if they did eate their eyes should be opened and they should be as Gods what God saw they would not see but what the 〈◊〉 that would they 〈◊〉 Here Eve saw that the fruit was good for meat for meat for the body and for meat for the soul that is knowledge where with Paul Philip. 4. 18. saith he was filled In 2 Kings 4. 39. they put 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 and knew it not and were not poysoned The fruit of this tree was to Eve such meat as was the wine of the Vine of Sodom for 〈◊〉 it is in Deut. 32. 32. The Vines of Sodom Gomorr ah were pleasant to behold but what followeth the wine of those Vines is the poyson of Dragons the cruel gall of Aspes So here the tree is pleasant to the eyes and beautifull in outward shew but the fruit to them is most 〈◊〉 in the taste The former part of this verse is Eves sinne the latter 〈◊〉 sinne which we will not now handle for the occasion of 〈◊〉 was in her seeing the goodnesse whereof res ipsa loquitur Her disposition to 〈◊〉 is in her taking the fruit and stretching her hand to the same The sinne it self is in the eating of that which God hath said you shall not eat Eve by seeing took the fruit A Father saith well Dedit Deus 〈◊〉 propter bonum dedit palpebr as propter malum God gave us eyes only to behold good and eye lids that we should not see evil But seeing they have abused Gods commandement God hath put this tree as a stumbling block of their iniquitie before their face as it is in Ezech. 14. 3. As before we did justly reprehend Eve for her hearkning to the Serpents first speech which was a question So now much more Eve is to be reprehended for her hearkning to the Serpents second speech which is meerly repugnant to the word of God you shall surely 〈◊〉 saith God you shall not dye at all Sathan saith Where she heareth not a speech of his dissimuled subtiltie but even the speech of 〈◊〉 maliciousnesse and open blasphemy apparant to the simplest for now she should have stopped her eares she should have stepped upon the Serpents head and she should even have stamped the Serpent which was so malicious under
is but short as the Fathers say it endureth no longer than while a man may be eating an apple the continuance of all pleasure is momentarie the pleasure remained but while the fruit was a eating The punishment of disobedience But for this transitorie and vain pleasure she incurred endlesse pain of body and of soul for as the Fathers say well the eare that would not hear the words of love ne comedite eat not of it shall once hear this speech of Gods wrath discedite maledicti depart you accursed into everlasting fire prepared for the Devill and his followers The eyes that beheld with joy and delight the pleasure of the forbidden fruit those eyes shall be weeping and wailing for their amisse all whose tears shall not avail them The feet that did run unto iniquitie shall be bound in iron and heavie chains the hand of Gods wrath shall be stretched out against that hand that presumed to stretch forth it self to take of the fruit that was forbidden as it is in Esay 9. 12. And the mouth that did eat of the forbidden fruit thinking thereby to attain all pleasure shall be full of gnashing of teeth according to that In Hell there shall be weeping and wailing stridor dentium In a word the wormes in the grave shall devour and eat her body that did eate of the fruit which the was forbidden and the Dragon shall devour her soul both her body and soul shall be in endlesse pain still dying never dead for the reward of sinne is death God hath said they should not eat yet she did eat and by eating fell into many sinnes simplex est Dei verbum but multiplex comedendi peccatum Twelve sorts of sinne The ancient Divines upon this place say that there are twelve sorts of sin whereof the first three they doe call peccatum occasionale the second three they doe call peccatum primitivum the next three peccatum derivativum the last three peccatum instrumentale which they gather out of Job 24. 13. They abhorred the light and continue not in the paths thereof Three occasionall 1. Ingratitude The first of the three occasionals is Ingratitude or the neglect of the due measure of thankfullnesse to God for all the benefits whatsoever bestowed upon Eve in Paradise and us in this world in that the mouth is not imployed in the praising of God for all his benefits but he filleth his mouth with this ne forte lest peradventure This first is the neglect of love 2. Securitie The second is a neglect of fear which is a security God he hath made me Monarch over all the Creatures he hath given me all the trees which are infinite in Paradise what though I eat of an apple surely I shall not dye for so small a matter God will not punish me 3. Carelesse curiositie The third occasion is negligence of that wherein we ought to be most carefull we should not enter when God had forbidden the tree this is carelesle curiositie by the seeing the pleasure of vanitie more than the will of God himself These are the three causall sinnes The neglect of love the neglect of fear the negligence of that is commanded and the curiositie of that is needlesse Three primitive The three primitive sinnes concern the superior part of the soul the three derivative sinnes the inferior part of the soul Of them in order first of the superior after of the inferiour 1. Incredulitie First the reason is infected with incredulitie to God and credulitie to the Serpent whereby they beleeved not that if they should eat they should dye the death but if they did eat they should be as Gods 2. Tediousness The second primitive sinne is Discontent a malecontented minde which is the tediousnesse of this yoake whereby this commandement and easie restraint is a burthen unto them 3. Self-love The third sinne of this kinde is of the lower part of the soul which is self-love Accounting her self as if she had made her self not as if she were made by God I see the tree is wholsome and to be desired why should I then seeing this refrain from it Three derivative Now for the three derivative sinnes 1. Stupiditie First from Incredulitie in Gods word commeth a Child which is the credulitie in the Serpent which is called stupor an astonishment at the Serpents speeches which is a blockish patience in being content to hear the most abject Creature a silly worm a subtle Serpent which is pejor omnibus viventibus worse than any living Creature even 〈◊〉 God And from self-love are derived two other sinnes 2. Pride for from thence commeth pride 3. Ambition and from pride commeth ambition pride and ambition are not one sinne but several sinnes for ambition is the lifting up of that which pride hath conceived So that pride and ambition are the two Daughters of self-love Three Instrumentall The last is the instrumentall sinne 1. A licentious seeing The first whereof is that of Jeroboam who stretched out his hand to take the Prophet of God and his hand withered 1 Kings 13. 4. 2. A presumptuous reaching The second is that of Lots wife who would look back to Sodom yet was forbidden to see the vain pleasure wherefore she became a piller of salt 3. A greedie eating The third is Esaus eating of his pottage for which he lost his birth-right Eves eye saw the fruit her arme reached to take the same her mouth did eat the same The first is a licentious beholding the second is a presumptuous taking the last is a greedie eating and devouring of the forbidden fruit Etiamque dedit comedendum viro suo secum qui comedit Verse 6. Novemb. 27. 1591. THese words I have now read unto you I told you contained Adams sin which words if you mark them doe contain Adams first sinne and Eves second sinne for after she had eaten of the fruit her self she gave of the fruit to him there is her second sinne and he did eate there is his first sinne The Wiseman in 42. 17. of his book saith very well God hath appointed that his saints should declare all his wondrous works which he hath stablished by his Majesty But behold Eve who was a Saint when she became a sinner published not Gods commandement but the Serpents words and the commendations of the forbidden fruit this is the woman that representeth iniquitie Zach. 5. 7. She is as the woman in Rev. 17. 13. that gave her power and authority to the Serpent Not only to eat her self but to give also to Adam the forbidden fruit is as a Father saith well propinare Adamo to drink to him in the golden cup of sin in giving him the fair and pleasant fruit of iniquitie that they 〈◊〉 may eate The Serpent in his first question speaketh of him and here Dixitne Deus ut non comederitis hath God
shall see the nature of sinne that sinne bringeth sinne unlesse it be extinguished by repentance for Austin saith well of sinne Quod nisi deleatur duplicatur which unlesse it be extinguished it is doubled In Esay 14. 29. the Prophet saith That out of the Serpents root shall come a Cockatrice and from the Cockatrice egge shall come a firie flying Serpent and here from the Serpents malice came Eves sinne and from Eves sinne came Mans fall the Serpents temptation brought forth Eves disobedience and that Cockatrice egge hatched Adams downfall and so they were both robbed of their righteousnesse This is their discending from Jerusalem to Jericho Luke 10. 30. Rebellion with sinne Againe after the woman hath eaten this her giving of the fruit to her husband to eate is a further circumstance in the nature of sinne to add rebellion unto sinne for the devill will not only seduce the woman but by her will seduce man for he draweth also the mighty by his power Job 24. 22. The Serpent will destroy both the weak and the strong the foolish and the wise The sociablenesse of sinnes Thirdly Sinne will be associate for the sinner will try the righteous if he will offend that even here Adam may be as deep a sinner as her self for indeed good fellowship is not so apparently seen as among sinners for they joyn hand in hand manum in manu saith Salomon Prov. 16. 5. They doe consult in heart and make a league against the Lord Psal. 83. 5.6 The Ishmaelites and Moabites c. Sinners are as thornes folded one in the other Nahum 1. 10. This is the sociablenesse of sinne Sinne infectious Fourthly it is hence observed that sinne is infectious The Serpent he infected Eve with his breath of craft and maliciousnesse made her beleeve him and eat of the fruit and she being infected her self infected him This is called Pollution He that toucheth pitch is defiled She went not only out of the way her self but she caused many to fall from the Law Malach. 2. 9. her word did fret as a canker as Paul speaketh 2 Tim. 2. 17. for sinne is contagious it poysoned Eve and Adam also See 1 Tim. 1. 6. Austin upon this saith well That if God strook blind the soul of Eve she could not see her own miserie from her originall righteousnesse The Serpent gave and Eve gave the fruit The Serpent gave to Eve and Eve gave to Adam the same material fruit but not with like affection She in giving to Adam of the fruit thinks she doth him an especial favour and that whereof he needs not fear for though by the giving him the same she take away from him original righteousnesse the favour and fear of God yet she accounteth that she makes him a great reward But this her reward may well be compared to the present of Ehud Judges 3. 16. who presented Eglon the King of Moab with a curious made dagger wherewith after he killed him The Apple wherewith Eve presented Adam was his destruction but yet as I said she did it not with the minde of the Serpent for he caused her to eat of a malicious minde knowing it would be her bane Yet Eve she gave it to Adam of a good affection not of any malicious intent 2. Means that women seduce men Now the means wherewith she induceth man to bring him to eate are of two sorts which are the two means that women use to seduce men withall both are by the voice as you may see in 17. verse following Adam obeyed the voyce of his wife so that it should seem that she used some oration to perswade him blanditiarum verba 1. Flatterie and flatterring words 1 King 11. 4. The idolatrous wives of Salomon turned his heart to Idolatrie blanditiis by their flatterie And here Eve saith to Adam as it were thus You may see that I have eaten and find the fruit to be pleasant I have eaten and yet I am living and thus with a protestation of love she wisheth Adam that he would eate Adam in the mean while as a Father saith well stood in doubt either to eat or not to eat inter preces uxoris cōminationes Creatoris between the prayer of his wife and the threats of his Creator God had said in the day they did eat thereof they should die he saw she had eaten and yet was living Salomons wives blanditiis by flatterie overcame Salomon 2. Importunity The other thing wherewith women overcome men is Importunity It was this that Delilah used to overthrow Sampson she was importunate with him continually and therefore he told her all his heart Jud. 16. 16. So that these are the two means wherewith woman overcommeth man namely blanditiis importunitatibus by flatterie and importunitie And he did eat Now it followeth to speak of Adams sinne And he did eat In the 17 verse of this chapter God curseth man because he had obeyed the voice of his wife and for that he had eaten of the tree whereof God had commanded him that he should not eat whereby you see that not only the giver of the forbidden fruit but the taker thereof also both the perswader and the consenter to sinne deserve death The manner how he consented is in this with her Adam he came to her not she to him say the Fathers For although God had created Man in uprightnesse though he were placed by God in Paradise and though Gods love to man were shewed in making Eve to be his help yet he gave no eare to the speeches of Gods love nor to his threats but rather hearkned unto Eve and her allurements The woman hereby is convicted of carelesnesse and the man of negligence in that he permitteth her to wander from him where she pleaseth but the woman must not depart no not a little lest she fall A third thing is Eve and Adams curiositie of this tree they would eat it to try what virtue was in it they would try a conclusion if they should eat thereof whether they should dye as God had said or be as Gods knowing good or evill Moses commanded That there should be no manna reserved till the morning yet Exodus 16. 20. some there were that would try conclusions that obeyed not Moses but reserved it till the morning and it was full of worms and it stank Again as it appeareth in that chapter to try conclusions some there were contrarie to Moses words that upon the Sabbath day went forth to gather Manna Paul 2 Cor. 11. 3. saith I fear lest as the Serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty so your mindes should be corrupt from the simplicitie that is in Christ. In Adam his body from his soul his sense from his reason should not have swerved Eve beleeved not God but the Serpent Adam beleeved not God but Eve Paul Coloss. 2. 7. would have us rooted and builded in Christ and stablished in the faith But the
But here on the contrarie part Adam exalted himself he became even disobedient unto the death the everlasting death of body and soul could not withhold him The motive to sinne was small and 〈◊〉 the retentive was great and terrible 4 The manner The fourth circumstance is the manner of sinne It was citò factum soon committed Peters denyall was ad vocem ancillulae at the 〈◊〉 of a sillie made Adams transgression was without delay at the voice of his wife 5. The Place The fifth circumstance is of the place It was in Paradise that he was polluted But though Lucifer were the most glorious in the Heavens yet for his pride God sent him headlong from the Heavens Man was Monarch of the earth all in Paradise were at his command yet for his disobedience God sent him out of Paradise 6. The Time The sixt circumstance is of the time He was servent in obedience in the beginning but he continued not therein many dayes time as a file filed away his righteousnesse he sell in the beginning 7. The Punishment The seventh circumstance is of some notable hurt aliquod damnum that should come to man by his disobedience whereby both God and man are damnified It before while he was righteous he were in the image of God for in the likenesse of God was Adam made chap. 5. 1 then surely by mans disobedience Gods Image in man was defaced Adam who was now unrighteous was no more like God who was only righteous and 〈◊〉 of Wisdome but Adam as David speaks Psal. 73. 22. was foolish and ignorant he was even as a beast before God and his sinne was not only his own confusion but the ruine of us all of all mankinde It is Christ Jesus that will make our sinnes and iniquities to be no more remembred Heb. 10. 17. It was the transgression of Adam that brought grave jugum super 〈◊〉 a grievous burthen to all the world from this sinne came all sinnes hence came the heap of all evill The Fathers say that Omnia 〈◊〉 sunt appendices 〈◊〉 all misehief doth depend upon this disobedience of Adam and they say that because this is the greatest sinne it deserveth the greatest punishment The ancient Divines consider a difference in Eves sinne and in Adams sinne Eve she sinned in three respects First In hearing Gods name reproachfully blasphemed Secondly In that she heard this blasphemie not from the mouth of an Angell of light but from a paultry and abject Worm And lastly In that she became scandalum a means to slander God and seduce Man Adams sinne is seen in three other respects First The man was stronger and yet he was seduced by the weaker Secondly Man was made as the womans head and therefore when he heard her say she had eaten when he did see her offer him of the forbidden fruit it was his part to have reproved her Thirdly the root of nature was in him not in her yet the corruption of all came by Eve unto Adam and from both to us all which hearing the words of the Serpent and the Woman which seeing the pleasant fruit which eating of the forbidden tree did bring the punishment and death of body and soul to all men living The Remedy But the remedy for this so vile and 〈◊〉 a sinne and the redresse of this punishment is by the promised seed our Saviour Christ born of a Woman It was our Saviour that for the flattering 〈◊〉 of Adam heard all reproaches Adam beheld the fruit which was pleasant in his eyes Christ he was buffetted about the eyes Adam took the tree in his hand Christ was fastned to the tree for the stretching out of Adams hands to take of the fruit his hands were stretehed out and nailed upon the crosse Adams eating of this pleasant fruit was 〈◊〉 by his eating of bitter gall and sharp Vinegar according to that Psal. 69. 21. They gave him gall in his meat and in his thirst they gave him vinegar to drink Man had his side pearced but Christ had his heart opened All these things did God doe to deliver us out of that miserie whereinto by Adams sinne Mankinde had fallen who shall deliver me from the body of this death but God through Jesus Christ. In Ezechiel 3. 3. they that shall eat the roll that God shall give them it shall be in the mouth as honie In beleeving Christs name we shall have life John 20. 31. If then we eat of the forbidden tree eat not of the promise which we have in Christ we shall dye the death both body and soul shall be tormented We must not say Quid mihi tecum Christe Christ what have I to doe with thee but we must receive him that is our Redeemer In the 〈◊〉 we must therein eat of the bread which is his body Mat. 26. 26. who brake the bread in his Supper and offred his body on the Cross Christ through suffering death tasted death for all men that through affliction the Prince of our salvation might be consecrated Heb. 2. 10. And by our faith in him death shall be to us but as the tasting of the poyson which death shall not swallow up our soul though our body dye our soul shal live for ever But the sinners that eat of the tree that commit wickedness if they repent not shal be cast into endless afflictions As by Adam we all eat of the forbidden tree in the mid'st of the Garden in the beginning of the bible so by Christ the blessed shall eat of the tree of life in the mi'dst of the heavenly Paradise wherein there are twelve manner of fruits and the leavs thereof doe serve to heal all the Nations of the Earth Rev. 22. 2. The leaves of this tree in the end of the Bible will serve for medicine here in this life but after this life ended this tree of life shall fill us all with 〈◊〉 joy and glorie everlasting Which God of his infinite mercy grant c. Amen Tunc aperuerunt sese oculi amborum noveruntque se nudos esse consutis foliis ficulneis fecerunt sibi subligacula Gen 3. 7. January 25. 1591. THE opening the eys of our first Parents by which they saw that they were made naked which was the former part was sent from God that they seeing that sin which was against God was a losse of their glory which is called bonum utile and that instead thereof brought unto them nakednesse shame and confusion which was against bonum honestum and also that it did cast them into that distresse and anguish of minde that they could not tell what to doe or finde to cover their shame but figg leaves which was against bonum jucundum which opening of the eyes comming from God was to this end that by seeing this they might return to their own hearts Esay 46. 8. and enquire as Esay willeth them 5. 19. wherefore they had done this and transgressed Gods
you are now ashamed Rom. 6. for God giveth shame and confusion and the devill sendeth only a handfull of vanity for all that 〈◊〉 have done Rom. 11. 8 9. God sendeth spiritum compunctionis and the Devill sendeth a snare and stumbling block for the recompence of their sin Learne a Parable of the fig-tree saith our Saviour Christ Math. 24. 32. which Parable as the best and ancient writers think is taken from this here for by way of Parable they say that this fig-Tree which the devill planteth fast by the Tree forbidden hath two mighty great and mayne armes which grow out of it each whereof hath divers branches and maine leaves growing thereon The one is the arme of excuses whose leaves are to hide sinne and shame by excusing it Psal. 141. 4. The other hath growing on it divers pretences to defend their sinne by making policies to cover it withall The first chiefe and principall is when men will set a good face and justifie their ill-doing as Jonas did Jo. 4. 9. Doest thou well to be angry Yea saith he I doe well to be angry at the heart this is a fig lease of justifying and defending his fault The second is tergiversatio Mark 14. 68. when one is challenged and accused of a fault to seeme ignorant and simple and therefore innocent of any such matter I know not what you meane I heare you not The third is Recriminatio 1 Reg. 3. 16. that is To lay the fault on another as the Harlot being accused to smother another womans childe she thinketh to shift it off this way Shee hath smothered my childe The last is translatio when wee confesse the deede but yet can post and put it off to another from our selves as Jacobs sonnes did Gen. 37. 32. Joseph is slain here are his clothes and it is like that some wilde 〈◊〉 hath done it this is a fig-leafe to lay the fault on the innocent for the other there are fig-leaves of circumstances to excuse sinne when we cannot defend it as the circumstance of place time and person For the time Hushaye saith 2 Sam. 17. 1. at this time and occasion it is not good so some will say at this time and upon this occasion it is not ill for the place and person they say though it were evill if any other had done it in another place yet this man doing it here it is not evill but good and lawfull there is no vocation or trade of life but hath these fig-leaves of excuse the Lawyer hath his excuse and pretence saying This is the Law wee cannot help it so did the Jewes Wee have a Lawe and by our Lawe hee must dye there is no remedy wee cannot doe it Divinity and Religion have their fig-leaves and excuses to cloak sinne Jacobs sonnes pretended circumcision Gen. 34. 15. Absolon pretended Sacrifice 2 Sam. 15. 8. And Jesabel a Religious fast The last pretence and excuse is that which is Rom. 9. 19. to excuse their sinne by saying it was Gods will that I did it and who could resist or withstand it as Christ saith to Nathaniel John 1. 48. I saw thee under the fig-Tree so may it bee said of us for it is all our case naturally to bee under this vaile of hypocrisie thinking our case well being covered therewith and this Christ seeth and findeth us when he cometh to convert us but Christ before he went to his passion is said to curse the fig-Tree Mark 11. 12. 13. 14. Maledixit ficui because it only had but leaves on it without fruit to shew us that untill the leaves of hypocrisie fall off and till our fig-Tree beare fruit Christs passion will doe us no good Deinde audiverunt vocem Jehovae Dei itantem per hortum ipsum ad ventum illius diei quare abscondit se Adam uxor ejus à facie Jehovae Dei inter arbores illius horti Gen. 3. 8. January 29. 1591. UNTIL the cool of the day that is untill the Evening Adam and Eve remained in their covering of fig-leaves and so long God patiently waited expecting their Repentance But wee see that so long they never betooke themselves to God but all this while yet thought themselves in very good case being secure in their own Covert which they had made therefore God must shew one mercy more to them seeing shame will not excite them or else they would have perished in their sin God expected patiently all the day long their comming unto him but they hid themselves all this while and therefore he vouch safeth to come unto them Elizabeth said Luke 1. 43. ut veniat ad me mater domini Usus but how much more then may Adam say how is it how commeth it to pass that my Lord himself commeth to me wherefore all along in this history we may mark and see that God in justice remembreth mercy to miserable men A Second consideration of this is that as shame is the outward Sergeant which seizeth on the body and flesh appearing in the face so fear is the Seargeant of the heart seizing on the Soul within and as shame for his object is seized with ignominie and infamie so fear hath for his contrarie object danger and doubts of evill either present or imminent and shame belongeth and is seen in them only or especially which have some grace and ingenuity and humane disposition or reasonableness for beasts are not said to blush or be ashamed for it pertaineth not to unreasonable Creatures So long as we have any grace reason or hope of humanity and ingenuity God 〈◊〉 to win us by shame but when men are become bruitish and as beasts without understanding then he sendeth them the other Sergeant of fear which we know is effectuall to move bruit beasts for the dullest Asse is moved with fear Differentia inter pudorem timorem thus we see the different nature of feare and shame the one moveth those which are ingenious and have grace and wit in them but the other is sent to move those which are bruitish and blockish and of a servile nature Now we will come to the words of this use in which we are to consider two points the one is in Adams part the other in Gods behalf that which concerneth God is set down in four speciall points Walking that was the manner of his comming First that God came Secondly that he came walking Thirdly that he came with a voice and was sensibly heard And lastly for the time of his comming that was in the cool of the day which is the evening of which four points First for the first we must know That when God is said to come to walk or to speak that Gods spirit in the Scripture useth those poor phrases and manners of delivery for our weakness and infirmitie because we cannot otherwise well conceive these things in God for to speak properly to come to a place which indeed in his own nature is every
his too much safe in not taking pains to withstand her is labour and travail wherein is observed a very just analogie between the sinne and the punishment I come now to the particular sentence against the Serpent wherein before we can intreat of it there are two questions to be handled First when he speaks of a Serpent we ask What Serpent because there is a visible Creature called a Serpent but so also there an old Serpent which is the Devill or Satan Apoc. 12. that is a spirituall and mysticall Serpent as well as a naturall and bodily Serpent and the Sentence is against both and as it is certain according to the letter all cannot be meant of the one so neither can it be meant of the other therefore as the ancient Fathers teach it is mystically and not literally meant of both for as it is said that the Devill eats no dust so for the other Serpent we say not that the seed of the Woman shall bruise his head therefore is it to be referred to both the naturall Serpent as well as the other as our Saviour Christ John 3. 14. by the elevating of the Serpent in the wildernesse shews there is another Serpent to be lift up that is the Sonne of Man By our Saviours warrant that this stretcheth as to the spirituall Serpent called Satanas so to the naturall Serpent also In the second place we inquire Whether it were in Justice that that Serpent should be punished in so much as being a bruitish Creature without understanding he could not understand that which he was set about by the Devill The answer is That it was great Justice as to punish sinne it self so the instrument all cause of it For the Creatures being created for the benefit and service of Man when it became a cause adjuvant in the destruction and overthrow of Man so as he loseth the blessings and becomes subject to the curse in this case it was but Justice to punish that Creature It will better appear of like importance the righteousnesse of which dealing is in the Law for Exod. 21. 28. God saith If an Oxe gore a Man that he dye the Oxe shall dye And the reason of man doth accord to it and Levit. 20. 15. If a man lye with a beast the beast shall be slain But that which the ancient Fathers stand most upon is this That the body of Man the arms and other parts and joynts of the body are nothing but the instruments of sinne as the Apostle speaks Rom. 6. 13. The members of the body are but weapons of unrighteousnesse We make no question but the body may be whipt or burned the eares and hands may be cut off howbeit the sinne is in the soul and the body the soul being gone out of it can doe no such act therefore the Sentence against the Instrument is according to Gods Law therefore God himself gave order that the golden Calf should be burnt to ashes Deut. 9. 21. there was a Sentence executed against a thing not only void of reason but without sense But more fully to our purpose is the judgement executed by Ezechia upon the brasen Serpent 2 Reg. 18. 4. If that sentence might be pronounced upon that Serpent that healed those that looked upon it then without question this sentence may be executed upon the naturall Serpent that was the Devills instrument to work mans destruction the rather if we add hereto that God had an intent not only to punish the Serpent but to make him an exemplary and visible chastisement that he remaining so the horror of him might strike into mans minde how he is punished and that thereby they might be put in minde to take heed that they be not the instruments and occasioners of sinne for here we see that they that are occasioners and helpers in any sinne are subject to the sentence of Justice And that may suffice concerning the outward Serpent for so the other which the Prophet calls the crooked Serpent Isay 27. and St. John calls the old Serpent Apoc. 12. there can no question be but that the sentence may justly and must reach to him that it is agreeable to equity and great reason in as much as it was he that spake in the Serpent that Qui in Serpente loquitur cum Serpente maledicatur saith Augustine and he doth receive it in that order because in the habit of a Serpent he presumed this as 1 Sam. 28. where the spirit that appeared in the likenesse of Samuell was called by the name of Samuell after the same manner the Devill making his apparition in the likenesse of a Serpent carries that name still In the Sentence it self we have to consider two things that is the Reason and the Punishment the reason comprehended in these words because thou hast done this therefore the punishment or Sentence followeth thou art cursed wherein there is yet another thing to be noted before the particular handling of it because in comparing this verse with the verses following we shall see a diverse course holden for there to the Woman and Man God saith Quare fecisti hoc alowing them their tryall and examination for the justifying of themselves before he proceeded to give sentence But no manner of tryall is allowed to the Serpent but saith he Quia fecisti hoc thou art cursed he is not permitted to come to his answer the reason is plain for if we take it spoken to the natural Serpent he being void both of reason and speech could render no reason he comes only under the cause instrumentall and for the other there was no reason of a reason either to be rendred by him or to be demanded of him for he was before condemned as the Fathers have noted Isay 14. 14. and out of the sixth verse of Judes Epistle And consequently being in the state of a Rebell was condemned already and so was not to have the benefit of the Law as Paul saith Rom. 2. 12. They that sinne without the Law shall perish without the Law as on the other side it is just ut qui sub lege peccat sub lege pereat but there is no reason that the benefit of Justice should extend to Rebels that are lawlesse and therefore in Militarie affairs we see that Military Law executeth such without sentence Again God knew that that which was committed by man and Woman came not by themselves but by the malice of the Devil and therefore he ordeined that they should have more favour and have their tryall that they to whom the malice of the Devil had been prejudicial to them the goodnesse and mercy of God should be beneficiall that they might be saved by the goodnesse of God that had been cast away by the envie of the Devill and therefore saith Augustine he seeks them out when they fled from him and not only so but he gives them a time to repent and a time of answer because there was in them hope of
Sam. 2. 29. those that honor me I will honor their own evil shall bring forth this crop it shall be the sparks of their own sinne The other poynt is this That God shews us plainly that there are in 〈◊〉 many and diverse degrees in that he saith not only he is cursed but cursed above all Cattel and every Beast of the field there are curses in lesser degrees and in greater degrees for as the Fathers note there is stillans maledictio a curse that comes by drops as Dan. 9. 11. And there is a curse that is powred upon us by whole buckets full as it were whole Seas full of curses And in the next Chapter God pronounceth Cain accursed as here the Serpent but not in the same degree that the Serpent is cursed Now for as much as no beast is venomous and hath poyson but the Serpent thereby we see he hath received a curse above all other beasts Now we see how it is verefied both of the naturall and spirituall Serpent 〈◊〉 naturale malum justi venenum saith the Philosophers for all other things had and may have and use and were good for some purposes so that if we goe to nature naturally there is no evill but in the Serpent Touching which evill we say in the Creation as we make no question but that the body of Man being natural was subject to mortality except it had been preserved by Grace 〈◊〉 being united to the soul a spiritual substance thought it were 〈◊〉 it should have been preserved by Grace from being mortall so we make no question but the venom and poyson of the Serpent was made so but it should have been preserved in the 〈…〉 it should have been no curse and no 〈◊〉 should have come 〈◊〉 by and so being evil maledictus it draws evil consequently as evil 〈◊〉 and evill reports it can be no otherwise said of them then as 〈◊〉 speaks Matth. 23. 33. The Serpents the generation of 〈…〉 should they escape the damnation of Hell Thirdly we say 〈…〉 so in respect of every beast both wilde and tame they doe both 〈◊〉 reversari serpenti not only man but all beasts are 〈…〉 the Serpent and abhor and flie his 〈◊〉 so there is in 〈◊〉 that natural curse above all other but that is not so much 〈…〉 as the other the verefying of it in the mysticall and 〈…〉 in whom is such evil and mischief that Christ 〈…〉 him evil it self and having evil in 〈…〉 man 〈…〉 in so much as the wicked and ungodly doe curse him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 even they that are the children of the curse as Jude 〈…〉 is none be he never so the Devils child but will speak evil of him as the children of wisdome are justified of her enemies so the children of folly and the Devils will not stick to curse him Thirdly Maledictus prae this curse takes deeper root in him than in any other Creature as his evill is in a further manner in him than in any other there is no beast doth that which he causeth man to doe for there is no wrath in wilde beasts so malicious as in man submitting himself to the pleasures of drunkennesse and whatsoever sinne else no beast will drink more than shall doe him good nor be drunk as man nay it is a shame to speak the things that are done of them in secret by the instigation of Sathan and malice of the Devils wrath Ephes. 5. 12. and the beasts never banded themselves together with weapons to fight as men doe and they fight but with those weapons which nature yeelds them but man hath devised Guns and Spears one to goare another neither doe they give themselves wholly to all excesse as man doth This evil wherewith man is infected by the Serpent is above that which is in bruit beasts yea above all evil of Creatures both wilde and tame And it is said in that respect only but in this also that there is no beast of the field nor Creature in Heaven or Earth but keeps and continues in his first condition and estate wherein he was first created but the Devill hath left his and man by the seducing of the Devil hath lost his state also and keepeth not his course in obeying his Maker as all other Creatures doe as Psal. 110. where a reason is rendred of it and Psal. 32. Man is compared to the Beasts yea like Horse and Mule which understand not If it be thus with beasts then much more may man be ashamed that hath reason and understanding and yet committeth these things which bruit beasts refrain and therefore when there is a comparison between man and the beasts as Chrisostome saith Pejus est comparare bestiis quam nasci de bestiis and that man that shall live so like a beast is worse than he that is turned into a beast as Nebucodonoser In these three respects he is cursed above all other The last point is that which the ancient Fathers set down upon this division that God puts down and names both these beasts that man hath service of and in beasts those that he hath no use of wilde beasts as Tygres and Lyons and such and this degree saith Augustine that the Devil translates himself into both names both shapes which shews that the Devil can take either shape and as we know in his livelie temples wherein he dwells as Sorcerers and such he shews himself sometime in them Jumentum a tame beast to help and serve man as Acts 16. in the Maids possessed with a spirit of Divination and sometime he will be in them a roaring Lyon to fear us But in whether shape he appears whether in Maids or Boyes he is maledictu in both for his intent in both is accursed namely to seek our ruine and destruction so that whether we respect the condition or comparison it is verefied in the Serpent above all other beasts Mulieri dixit Admodum multiplico dolorem tuum etiam conceptus tui in dolore paries liberos quin erga virum tuum appetitus tuus esto ipse praeesto tibi Gen. 3. 16. August 27. 1598. THE breefe of his divisions upon the Text were Eves Punishment That this was Gods just Judgement upon Eve in this Sentence upon her Parêre Parere which the Fathers very briefly and aptly expresse by these two words parêre parere that shee should bring forth with payne and obey in the first is an apt correspondence to her offence her pleasure is punished with paine her delight with sorrow according to the old Proverb sweet meate and sower sawce and so likewise is there an apt correspondence in the other part of the punishment for whereas shee tooke upon her to have more knowledg than her husband and by her meanes hee was seduced from his obedience shee shall bee obedient to her husband shee is punished first in the law of Nature and of Nations for all that beareth young doeth it
it was seemly to cover his shame for to cover a starre or the Sunne is a blemish to either a Rose or a Lilie are best uncovered in their proper natures and so Adams nakedness in his innocencie was best without apparel The just man shall shine like the Sunne in the Kingdome of his father the thirteenth of Matthew the fourty third verse The second regard out of this covering or clothing is That the birds are covered with their own feathers the beasts with their haire and wooll but man must die for nakednesse unlesse he hath his cloathing from others Thirdly Goe to the brute beasts and wear their skinnes and by looking on them learn that if thou hadst been obedient thou hadst not need of such clothing and repeat that of the fourty ninth Psalm the twentieth verse Man was in honour and understood it not and now he is become like beasts that perish Lastly From the beasts being slain To put him in minde that though he may preserve his bodie for a while yet in the end in pulverem revertêris though these must die to feed and cloath thee yet in the end thou must die thy self These penitentiall meditations may be taken from this modell of apparell The nakedness of the soul. Now touching the nakednesse of the soul and the covering thereof spiritually hereto may be applied that of the sixteenth of Ezekiel the seventh verse Jerusalem was naked and barren but thou hast got thee excellent garments we are wretched poor and naked the third of the Revelations the seventeenth verse then this nakednesse which is of the soul it must be covered it is that whereto that of the sixteenth of the Revelations the fifteenth verse hath relation Blessed is he that keepeth his garments lest he walk naked and men see his filthinesse And God through his mercie covereth our sinne and it must be covered with a covering of skinne the brutish affection must be covered with morall virtues the brutish affection of anger of the Lion must be covered with patience the brutish affection of 〈◊〉 of the Goat must be clothed with chastity the pride the skinne of the Lamb of God which was the 〈◊〉 of the Serpent with the humilitie of the Lamb slain from the beginning of the world the thirteenth of the Revelations the eighth verse must be thy cloathing and we put on Christ by Baptism the third to the Galathians the twenty seventh Jacob was clothed with skinnes which did represent this If then we goe to the soul it is to be clothed analogically with the bodie the nakednesie thereof is to be clothed by faith with Christ Jesus the Lamb of God Et dixit Jehova Deus Ecce homo estne sicut unus ex nobis cognoscendo bonum malum nunc igitur videndum ne extendens manum suam accipiat etiam de fructu arboris vitae ut comedat victurus in seculum Gen. 3. 22. Januar. 14. 1598. IN the former verses of the Sentence I told you their several uses and that in the last of them was matter for penitentiall meditation The execution of the Sentence I told you was laid in these three last verses This verse containeth a deliberation or a resolution of what God should doe and it is as it were the writ for execution In the two next verses is conteined the execution it self God hereby seemeth so respective of them that he is so unwilling to execute upon them yet is he carefull of his truth for he said at the first restraint in the seventeenth verse of the former chapter Thou shalt die the death if thou eat the forbidden fruit and that God hath said must be performed for his words are not bruta fulmina and therefore that all may concur in his Sentence was imposed on him a painfull life and that it may be more painfull he is here deprived of Paradise and likewise the corruption of life was appointed him which in him and his posterite we see daily verefied that dust returneth to dust and here it is made more manifest by the taking away of the tree of life This verse divideth it self into two general parts the one in these words Behold the Man is become as one of us to know good and evill the other in that which remaineth For the first part I agree fully with the opinion of the ancient fathers which are the most wise and the most learned that these words the man is become as one of us c. is no Ironie but as one of them saith very well est vox magni fragoris it is a voice of great thunder wherein is written the misery that Adam is in as Christ at his death had a superscription whereby was expressed wherefore he suff red Jesus Nazarenus Rex Judeorum or as Malefactors have written in Papers on their heads wherefore they are punished So these words are a publishing wherefore they are thus used because they would become as God knowing good and evill that they and others may know the cause of their fall that as it is in the twenty ninth of Deuteronomie the twenty fourth verse If any shall aske wherefore hath the Lord done thus They shall answer because they have broken the 〈◊〉 of the Lord their God because they went and served other Gods and worshipped them even Gods which they knew not And here because Adam obeyed the Serpent whom he knew not and disobeyed God whom he knew because he would be as God and know good and evil he tasted the deserved punishment of Gods wrath The form of the words Now for the matter conteined herein the ancient Fathers doe gather hence Matter of faith first matter of faith quasi unus ex nobis Adam is like one of us hereby is taken a certain apprehension of the Trinity to refute the Jews that God speaketh not as Princes doe and like Emperors We charge you It is our pleasure c. that though he be one that speaketh yet he useth the plurall number but this doth resute them for what Prince or Monarch saith Like one of us to shew the unity of Godhead and trinity of persons he said not like unto Angells but like one of us In which words he sheweth both a remembrance or token of the unity and the Trinity in the fourth of John the twenty third verse the person of the Father in the twenty seventh verse there following the person of the Sonne saith I am he So that in one is the Godhead in us is the persons So much of the character Ironie Secondly It may seem God speaketh this as an Ironie in a scorning sort for surely it cannot be spoken directly for he is not become like God that knoweth all things but rather like the brute beast without understanding he is become by his disobedience liker the Serpent that seduced him than God that made him Sarcasmus Some take them as Ironicall or which is more as a Sarcasmus or
the Kings the 22. 27. The reign of the King is the service of God for in the thirteenth of the Acts the thirty sixt verse it is written David after he had served his time slept with his fathers yea in the fift of Johns Gospel the seventeenth verse Jesus saith His Father worketh and he himself worketh also for Jesus for our sakes made himself of no reputation and took upon him the form of a servant the second of the Philippians the seventh verse and only by this his obedience as a servant he hath made us all righteous the fift to the Romans the ninth verse The third use Take this also for a third use ut operaretur terram de quâ sumptus est to teach us that we must doe service to the Country wherein we live Every one is content and forward operari terram quae est to take pains and labour in trimming the earth de quâ factus whereof he was made his own person a mans private every one respecth and will for flow no means to perfect his own state but he must operari terram de quâ desumptus est he must occupie his diligence and service in the earth from whence he is taken It is the office of the Prince the Priests and People to pray for the peace of Jerusalem Psalm 122. 6. The King the 〈◊〉 and the Soldiers or Captains joyn in the building of the Citie Nehemiah 2. And according to that of 2 Sam. 10. 〈◊〉 The Souldiers are 〈◊〉 and valiant for their People and the Cities of their God they fight for the 〈…〉 they were taken Salomon the King bestoweth his 〈◊〉 and his pains 〈◊〉 inrich and better his land Not only 〈◊〉 but the 〈◊〉 Queen Hester though with danger of her life resolved to make petition to the King for safety of her People Hester 7. 3. she prayeth not only for her own life but also for the life of her People and if they had been sold only for servants or hand-maids she would have held her 〈◊〉 And Moses after the People had fallen to 〈◊〉 such was his zeal for the safety of his People that he 〈◊〉 more than once for the safety of them and that God would pardon them or if he would not to 〈◊〉 or raze him out of his book And Christ himself would 〈◊〉 rebukes for our sakes Rom. 14. 3. We must wish and work the good of the Land wherein we live both for this life and for the life to come though it be with the 〈◊〉 of the losse of our own lives with Moses Hester and our Saviour Women not exempted Further that we may joyn Women in this also who though they are not named yet they are not exempted from occupying themselves in this service of the Earth for though her husband be imployed abroad yet she overseeth her houshold and she 〈…〉 the bread of idlenesse saith the wiseman Prov. 31. 27. She is to doe her husband service She will doe him good and not evill all the dayes of her life She seeketh wooll and flax and laboureth with her hands And with her hands she planteth a Vineyard And by the whole discourse of that chapter it appeareth that she is not to live in idlenesse Here shall be work in the earth for women also For she shall eat of the fruit of her own hands and her own works shall praise her in the gates the thirty first of the Proverbs the thirty 〈◊〉 verse And Paul in his second chapter of his Epistle to Titus the fourth and the 〈◊〉 verses sheweth the duty of Women to love their Husbands to keep at home and to be subject unto them The especial matter of consideration is this that we were not altogether taken from earth but we have also a Heavenly part God breathed in us the breath of life we had a breathing from God So that as we owe service to the earth from whence our bodie was taken so we owe service to God from whom the Heavenly part of our soul came for the soul of man is 〈◊〉 substantia then we owe not all our service unto the earth but a greater service unto God for vain is it when man 〈◊〉 all his labour for his mouth but his soul is not 〈◊〉 the sixt of 〈◊〉 the seventh 〈◊〉 God 〈◊〉 for the soul As the body is 〈◊〉 so the Soul is 〈◊〉 by mans service unto God for ut anima est 〈…〉 so 〈…〉 vita animae the soul is the life of the body and God is the life of the soul. Besides as heretofore we have considered in his other 〈◊〉 that he joyneth Mercy with Judgement so likewise he joyneth Mercie here with his Justice yea his Mercie exceedeth his Justice Mercie and Judgement are joyned together in a good man the hundred and twelfth Psalme and God is mercifull and full of compassion the hundred and eleventh Psalme the fourth verse yea which is more by the hundred fourty 〈◊〉 Psalm the ninth verse His mercie is above all his works yea his 〈◊〉 shall not only be joyned with his Justice but even triumph over Justice The ancient Fathers doe gather the second mercie by or out of this sending and they doe expresse it out of the eighth chapter of this book by the sending of the Raven and the Dove out of the Arke for Noah sent forth the Raven which returned not when the waters were diminished from off the Earth but after the waters were abated the Dove returned with an olive leafe in her bill The Dove when she came brought hope of returning to the earth from whence Noah and his familie were taken In the fourty seventh of Genesis the twentieth verse though Joseph bought for Pharaoh all the Land of Egypt yet after Joseph gave them seed and only the sift part of the increase was for Pharaoh the rest for themselves and they were well content to till and husband the land and to become for this relief in their famine the servants of Pharaoh And out of Missus they gather another mercie God shall send us one and his name saith Jerom is Missus one sent upon the word Shiloh mentioned in the tenth of Genesis the twenty fourth verse and of Silo or Siloam which is by interpretation sent the ninth of John the seventh verse Moses in the fourth of Exodus the thirteenth verse when God would send him to Egypt saith Oh my Lord send I pray thee by the hand of him whom thou shouldest send The Prophet in the sixteenth of Esay the first verse saith send ye a Lamb to the Ruler of the world from the rock of the wildernesse This Lamb there prophecies that was sent was our Saviour And this word Missus sent is appropriated to Christ and he is sent that we might return again to Paradise Adam had hope that by one which should come from the promise in the seed of the woman he should once return again You have a plain example in the twenty
to thy self and Paul the first to the Corinthians the second chapter and the second verse saith he esteemeth the knowledge of nothing but of Jesus Christ and him crucifyed And the Tree of life is fenced with Cherubyms which is taken for knowledge and the Sword for power Paul in the first to the Celossians and the 24 verse Rejoyceth in his afflictions to fulfill the rest of the sufferings of Christ in his flesh And Christ himself by his sufferings entred into glory the twenty fourth of Luke and the twenty sixt verse and if we with a contrite heart in repentance make a Sacrifice of our sensuall and bruitish affections and with patience beare our afflictions we shall passe with Christ to everlasting glory the Angel shall lay down his Sword the Cherubyms shall become our friends we shall be partakers of Christs Sacrifice which worketh reconciliation between God and man and the wrath of God being appeased then followeth the restoring of us to the heavenly Paradise And to him that overcommeth God will give to eate of the Tree of life in the middest of the Paradise of God the second of the Revelations and the seventh verse And so much shall suffice at this time AMEN LECTURES PREACHED UPON the fourth Chapter OF GENESIS LECTURES Preached in the Parish Church of St. GILES without Cripple-gate LONDON Deinde Adam cognovit Chavvam uxorem suam quae ubi concepit peperit Kajinum dixit acquisivi virum à Jehova Postea pergens parere peperit fratrem ipsius Hebelum Gen. 4. 1. February 7 1598. THIS continuance of the story of Moses begins to set forth the increase of the world after Adam and Eve were expelled Paradise The sum of all set downe in this Chapter to that end is of two parts First the propagation of mankinde Secondly the partition of mankinde set out in Cain and Abell The propagation is the fulfilling of that Prophesie of Adam who foretold of his wise that she should be mater viventium in the third chapter and the tewentith verse and it is indeed a resemblance of the tree of life in that by means hereof albeit life cannot continue in any singular person because of the Sentence pronounced by God that as hee is dust so shall heereturne to dust Chapter the third yet there is immortalitas speciel that is a perpetuall succession of life in the posterity of Adam As a Tree albeit in the end of the yeere it casts his leaves yet still there remaines a substance of life in it which makes it send forth leaves again Esay the sixt and the thirteenth verse so it is in mankinde for as the old life falls so there riseth up a new When the Father dieth the Child stands up in his place and so is life still preserved This is done by generation which is a kinde of creation as it is said of Adam that he begat a Child in his own likeness after his Image Genesis the fifth and the third verse For as there is in God diffusiva virtus whereby he communicateth his goodnesse to others so it is a thing to bee desired that Adam having received life should shew the same to others that when Adam dyeth Cain and Abell issued up in his stead which desire is so planted in man that albeit God when he said to Adam that in sorrow and the sweat of his browes he should eate his owne bread told him that hee should have enough to doe to get a living for himselfe yet Adam being scarce able to provide for himselfe begetteth children And albeit God said unto the woman that shee should bring forth children in sorrow and travell Genesis the third Chapter and the sixteenth verse yet shee not only brings forth Cain but having tryed the paine of child-bearing shee said not as Rebecca Genesis the twenty fift Chapter and the twenty second verse but addeth yet and brings forth Abell so high a reckoning did Adom and Eve make of continuing their kinde In the propagation we have two parts First Adams knowing And secondly Eves conception unto which two things are to be added first the manner of expressing the carnall copulation of Adam and Eve by this terme of knowledg Afterward Secondly the circumstance of time noted in the word afterward For Adams knowledg and the generation of mankinde wee see that the transgression of the Commandement of God in Paradise doth not hinder marriage so as it should be a sinne to beget children but contrary wise marriage is a remedy against sinne the first of the Corinthians the seventh Chapter and the second verse And that which God affirmeth touching the joyning of man and woman Genesis the second Chapter and the twenty fourth verse That Man shall leave father and mother and cleave to his wife and they two shall bee one flesh is not repealed by God for wee see the accord of marriage betweene Adam and Eve is continued and they company together and bring forth children And as the estate of marriage was not taken away by sinne so was not the blessing of fruitfullnesse and conception Therefore as before they fell God said Bring forth fruit and multiply and fill the Earth the first Chapter and the twenty eighth verse so here Eve receiveth from the Lord strength to conceive and bring forth Cain and Abell Now the woman bringeth forth not only a seede but the seede promised in the third chapter of Genesis and the fifteenth verse and that a holy seede Matthew the second chapter and fifteenth verse not only Men in Earth but Saints in Heaven and the end hereof is not only that wee should desire to have our own names continue but as Joshua speakes in the seventh of Joshua and the ninth verse quid fiet magno tuo nomine that is that not only wee may magnifie Gods name while wee live but that when wee fall another seede may stand up and prayse his name that the seede may serve him Psalme the twenty second and the thirtith verse A people that shall bee borne shall praise him the hundred and second Psalme and the eightteenth verse Know Touching the carnall copulation of Adam with Eve where God expresseth it by the terme of knowledge it sheweth us the holinesse of this tongue wherein the holy-Ghost writ this then which there is no tongue that useth so modest and chaste speeches and therefore is called the holy tongue and it withall sheweth us that the holy-Ghost by his owne example commendeth unto us modesty and chaste speeches for that modest speech which hee useth here to expresse the company of man and woman he useth also Matthew the first where he saith Joseph knew not Mary and this thing hee calleth by another terme Debitam benevolentiam I Corinthians the seventh and the third verse that is he exhorteth us to avoid fornication uncleaness and filthiness Ephesians the fifth and the third verse so he might provoke us by his example for as that broad speech uttered
sinne then we must proceed another way yet true and very profitable and so say ad te appetitus ejus ejus saith Augustine cujus numquid fratris absit Nay saith he it is appetitus peccati and Augustine doth ground this upon Jeremiah the fifteenth chapter and the ninteenth verse where it is said If thou return and in the same verse ipsi convertantur ad te non tu ad illos and so after Austin St. Jerome saith excellently ne peccatum illi sed ille peccato dominaretur not that sinne might have dominion over him but he over sinne and so in a manner dealt all the ancient Divines It is well known St. Jerome knew the tongues and was well acquainted with the Scriptures and so the sense is more perfect and compleat this way than the other This then is the point of instruction as before by way of praise and threat so here God deals by way of admonition which is brought in by way of supposing an excuse as if one should say I would not 〈◊〉 but I cannot doe otherwise I have no power over my self to rule my self or 〈◊〉 this grief how then can I rule over it that is over sinne But against this supposition of Cain Gods instruction is thus though sin be turned towards him yet God saith he may be Master over it that he needs not yeeld to it as if God should say to Cain I would have thee doe that which my grace offereth unto thee and not that which the concupiscence of sin leads thee to Here are two things propounded First our own state in these words but unto thee his desire shall be subject Secondly our duty what to doe thou 〈◊〉 rule over him For the first I grant it thou canst not live without it for sinne lyeth at the dore knocking and will run in and embrace thee if thou open the dore to it it is not possible but ad te appetitus ejus sinne will be taking hold of thee as it is exactly set down Hebrews the twelfth chapter sinne hangs on fast This is your state saith God and take notice of it but then doe your duty when sinne knocks look that you shut the dore against it when sinne runs to you see you turn your back on it and when it desires let it be in vain and then saith St. Austen surgendo proferendo frustra defatigetur ut tandem mihi proferat discat amplius non surgere and this it is that God would have us to remember to repell sinne by striving against it and not become Slaves to it by serving the lusts of it For as many times as a man refuseth the conversion and turning of the oportunities of sinne it is the redoubling of so many rewards and crowns in the Kingdome of heaven so that I tell you as often I have that it signifies both comfort and exhortation that that which exhorts should comfort and that which comforts should exhort too First for comfort not that any man should think himself forsaken and out of the compass of Gods favour when sinne runs to him for therefore it is called conversion it is the motion that water hath in hollow places that howsoever on hills or steep places it runs down yet in hollow places it staieth such is the nature of sinne As if God should say seeing your nature is such that it is naturally inclined to sinne by the teint and corruption of the poyson of that Serpent which first beguiled your first Parents which every man in his own nature hath sense of yet he feels no more than all the dear Saints of God have felt Therefore that it should not seem strange to any man when he seeth sinne run to him and findes those temptations of sin and motions thereunto for it is no other thing than what is incident to all the first to the Corinthians the tenth chapter and the thirteenth verse No temptation hath taken you but such as is incident to man Now that is our inclination naturall which we cannot avoid here in this life and that is comfort against the objects of sinne that our case is no worse than other mens But withall to this comfort God joyns exhortation that for as much as we shall be continually provoked and assaulted by sinne and sin will run to us and ly at the dore yet we are not to goe and meet it and if not goe meet it we must take heed we draw it not to us with cart-ropes as if it came not fast enough Isaiah the fist chapter and the eighteenth verse and as Ezekiel speaks we may not be as dragons sucking still Ezekiel the fourth chapter and the second verse nor put the stumbling blocks of iniquity before our face Ezekiel the fourth chapter we may not plough for sinne Proverbs the twenty first chapter and the fourth verse as if he should say sinne will come fast enough in the fallow grounds therefore we need not to provoke our selves by pictures lewd songs enterludes and such like means 〈◊〉 draw it to us but to abandon them all It is that which the Apostle exhorts all men to in the second to the Corinthians the eleventh chapter and the twelfth verse to cut off all occasions to sinne observing what that is that provoketh them to sinne and cut that off that we draw not sinne to our selves and so be accessary to sinne and cause of our own woe If the water be comming that we give no passage to it if the coals lye before you spit on it you may but beware you blow it not and if sinne would have passage stop it 〈◊〉 serving sin you be carryed away captive of sinne for of whomsoever a man is overcome his servant he is the second of Peter and the second chapter and his servant you are to whom you obey Romans the sixth and the thirteenth verse Therefore give not your members as weapons of unrighteousness to sinne but give your selves to God This is our duty which we must doe and perform for as the former part is set down for our comfort so this serves for our instruction So there is a comfort in our estate comming by this exhortation and there is exhortation out of the comfort to doe our duty on sinne which shall stand us in great stead in the day of the Lord. Here are four divisions or distinctions First God saith There is sinne in body and sinne in soul there are as well corporall sinnes as mentall and as well actuall as cogitable 〈◊〉 a sinne against man as well as God Secondly Si bene feceris nonne acceptaberis so that God saith plainly he that beareth malice doth not well that is he sinneth against his brother for a man may as well sinne against man as against God for that Gods command is Love thy Brother or Neighbour as thy self therefore a man should not imagine that except he offendeth God he sinneth not That is a second distinction Sinne sleeping
fac cito John the thireenth chapter and the twenty seventh verse only Cain and Judas wanted but opportunity which so soon as they had obtained they committed their sinne actually The causes of Cains proceeding to the committing of this act are diverse down after diverse sorts First he seeketh a convenient place and opportunity and maketh choyce of the field because he would not be hindred in doing the murther for he could not have any opportunitie at home for Adam and Eve being at hand would have been ready to hinder him And as he makes choyce of this place not to be hindered so in that after he denyed the fact it appeareth his desire was as well not to be discovered as not to be hindred Wherein we have to respect first his great blindness that could not see the nature of sinne for in that he sought such a place for the doing of it as might be hid and unknown It is strange he could not perceive it to be a work of darkness his own conscience did condemn him for he durst not be seen to doe that which he did but in hypocrisie would seem not to be what he was this was his way and we must beware that we walk not in it Again it is strange that he was more afraid of Adam a mortall man than of the omnipotent God and was more fearfull that Adam his Father a mortall man should see him than that God who is able to grinde him in a morter should behold his fact Wherefore as sinne is a dishonest thing perswading against all reason to fear man more than God so is it a dishonest thing for that we will not be seen to commit sinne as a thing that standeth not with their credits and therefore make choice of such places as are fittest for the concealing thereof Note Secondly he deviseth how to draw Abel to that place and what means to use that Abel might goe confidently with him thither To that end though he have not now spoken to him of a long time yet he is content to speak kindly to him The heathen man saith that if a man will hate he must doe it apertè unless he will be worse thin wilde beasts for they violenly flie upon those things which they hate Dissembled hatred discovered by silence but the Devill hath taught men to dissemble their hatred that they might be worse than beasts Hatred commonly is discerned by silence one argument of that hatred and grudge which Josephs bretheren bare to him was not potuerunt alloqui illum Genesis the thirty seventh chapter and so Absolom having conceived hatred and displeasure against Ammon spake neither good nor ill to him the second of Samuel and the thirteenth chapter but as the 〈◊〉 when he most of all hated our first Parents would seem to be touched with some commisseration of their estate Genesis the third chapter Note Hath God indeed said ye shall not eate Nay but he knoweth c. So he 〈◊〉 Cain to dissemble his hatred with fair words which dissimulation is a sinne condemned not only of the heathen but abhorred by the Saints of God For when such a one as walks in the house of God with him as his friend and companion should deceive him then David had cause to pray against such a one Psalm the fifty fifth Let death seize upon him Cain though he hated his brother and purposed his death yet to accomplish his purpurpose he makes a fair semblance of love Example So Absolom being minded to murther Ammon pretends great love to him he must needs have Ammon to the Sheep-shearing or else all his cost is lost But shall not Ammon my brother come the second of Samuel and the thirteenth chapter this course took Joab with Amasa the second of Samuel and the twentieth chapter so Judas dissembled his malice with hail Master and kissed him John the twenty ninth This sin is abominable yea it containeth seven abominations as the Wiseman tells us Proverbs the twenty sixth chapter and the twenty fifth verse and they that 〈◊〉 hatred with love and slattering words walk in the way of Cain That which Cain spake with Abel when they were alone as St. Jerome thinketh was that he 〈◊〉 Abel what God had said to him and what he had taught him the 〈◊〉 referres it to this verse that his words to him were eamus ad agrum whatsoever it was he said it was abominable hypocrisie Thirdly we see that Abel obeyed the voice of his elder brother for that it was Gods will he should bear rule over him so he went thinking all had been well The best natures not suspicious for the best natures are least suspicious as we have an example in Gedaliah who beleeved that Ishmael had no purpose to hurt him Jeremiah the fourtieth chapter for charity is not suspicious in the first to the Corinthians and the thirteenth chapter especially Abel had little cause to suspect him that was come from a Sermon and seemed to be a new man Note so that he spake kindly to him that had not given him a good look along time This change in Cain made Abel to goe with him and being in the place appointed Cain arose and slew him Degrees of Cains sinne 〈◊〉 Touching the death of Abel we are to observe from the words First it was a violent death for his life did not goe out of him but as the word signifieth it was rent from him Secondly it was a bloody death as the words of God to Cain shew The voice of thy Brothers blood which thou hast slain cryeth to me verse the tenth Thirdly it was a sudden death and therefore more grievous because thereby not only the body is killed but the soul also of such a party that is in state of sinne and hath not respite graunted to repent thereof In this act of Cain we have to observe these things wherby his sin is aggravated First the sinne which he committeth is murther a sinne the more grievous for that it is the defacing of Gods Image Genesis the ninth chapter Secondly his fact the more odious for that the party murthered is one more weak than himself for he was younger than Cain therefore it was a cowardly part to set upon his inferiour It is the thing which the Wise-man complaineth Ecclesiastes the eighth chapter I saw one man bear rule over another not for good so the authority and superiorty which was committed to Cain should have been for Abels good but he abused it to the hurt of his younger brother Thirdly where God will not have any innocent blood shed but sacrifice must be offered Deuteronomie the twenty first chapter Cain kills innocent Abel which doth in a third degree aggravate his sinne for to shed innocent blood is a thing that Pilate himself could not abide and therefore washed his hands declaing that he was clear from killing Christ Matthew the twenty seventh chapter and the twenty fourth
is the fountain of joy and life Therefore howsoever we labour in this life to lay up treasure for our outward maintenance yet we must chiefly take care for the life to come and lay up for our souls a good foundation the first 〈◊〉 to Timothie the sixt chapter but the following of the good things of this life doth hinder us from this care We are like the Israelites that cared not for the promised bread because they had the flesh pots in Egypts so as they could be content to have turned thither So it was with the two tribes and half who for that they had convenient pasture for their Cattel on the other side of Jordan cared not for travelling into the land of Canaan Numbers the thirty fift chapter Another hindrance is the labor and trouble that must be suffered for the purchasing of eternal life We have a spiritual sluggishnesse like the sloathfull person whom Salomon speaketh of He would fain have had bread but was loth to labour for it It was cold and there was a Lyon in the way Proverbs the twenty second chapter So the great trouble and danger that must be born doth keep us from seeking the bread of eternall life as the Israelites said The Land is a good Land but the People are many and strong Numbers the thirteenth chapter and so had no lust to seek to enter into the land of Canaan So we confesse that eternall life is the better but we have so many comforts in this life and finde it so troublesome to attain to the other life that we leave off all care for it and content our selves with our 〈◊〉 state The trouble and danger that stayeth us from seeking life eternal is that which the Scripture setteth out All that will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution the second epistle to Timothy the third chapter By many tribulations we must enter into the kingdome of Heaven Acts the fourteenth chapter And the way is narrow and the gate streight that leadeth to life Luke the thirteenth chapter To take away the first hindrance the holy Ghost sheweth that there is a better life and greater joyes reserved in the life to come The eye hath not seen the eare hath not heard the first epistle to the Corinthians the second chapter And that the other should not hinder us he saith All the afflictions in this life are not worthy of the glory that shall be revealed Romans the eight chapter In both which places we see God would kindle in us a desire of eternal life As there is a life that endureth so there is a meat for it We know the body needs bread therefore we seek for bread for it so must we seek for the food of the soul. The joy of the body must be a memorial to stirre us up to provide food for the soul. Fourthly This food we doe not seek We are so intangled in the pleasures of this life that we think not of eternall life the pleasures of this life while we enjoy them doe quench the care of the life to come But being once past they are as nothing and we are never the better for them though we desire eternall life yet we perswade our selves we shall have it without feeking the food for it We think it necessary to seek bread for the body but not for the soul though we doe think it necessary yet we neglect it and deny in our works that we think it needfull We doe not labour for it as we are here commanded The sluggard would fain have bread but shall want it because he labours not for it in temporal things as riches honour preferment a great deal will not content men But in Religion and matters spiritual they are of Agrippaes minde aliquantulum persuades Acts the twenty fourth chapter great store of worldly goods is nothing but a few good works are sufficient If we sow to the spirit in never so little measure we think we have done a great deal but if we sow never so much to the flesh upon apparel and vanity all is too little if we spend all the six dayes about our own profit yet it is not enough but we will encroach upon the Sabbath therefore the people ask When will the Sabbath be ended Amos the eighth chapter But if we spend but one day in the week or one hour in Gods service it is tedious to them We take part with Martha and as for Mary that was occupied about Gods worship we think not so well of her though Christ testifie of her that she chose the better part Luke the tenth chapter If we vouchsafe once in seven dayes to come unto Gods house yet it shall be late before we come and we think it long till we be gone Operemini non cibo qui perit sed cibo illi qui permanet in vitam aeternam quem filius hominis c. John 6. 27. Novemb. 19. 1598. AFter the four points of accusation before handled now follow two more for direction First That we must seek for the bread of life that endureth rather than for that which perisheth Secondly That we must seek for it of the sonne of Man whom God the father hath therefore sealed that he should give us the bread of life In the first part we have two parts to observe First That we must labour for this meat Secondly We must labour for it more than for the other When Christ saith labour he means not that they should only desire it It is a good thing to desire the bread of life as they desire it Da nobis semper panem hunc John the sixt chapter and the thirty fourth verse Those sodain flashings that arise are not to be despised for they are the seed of greater virtues God begins with a little seed of Godlinesse and proceeds till he have wrought men to some perfection Zacheus at the first did but only desire to see Christ but from this little seed proceeded great fruit of Justice and mercie towards the poor so that he not only restored but gave to the poor Luke the nineteenth chapter Therefore the seed of repentance and faith if it be never so little is not to be rejected if it be but as the grain of mustard seed He that doth not quench the smoaking flax though it doe not flame Matthew the twelfth chapter will not despise the least desire of Gods grace but that we should not content our selves only to desire the bread of life he wills us not only to desire but to labour for it It is not enough to long and desire for the bread of life but we must labour and take pains for it The desire of the sloathfull shall slay him Proverbs the twenty fourth chapter The sloathfull would fain have bread to sustain life but he saith There is a Lyon in the way Proverbs the twenty second chapter he is afraid of labour and danger but we must not refuse to take
between faith and natural affection which he felt when he was commanded to offer up his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and those agonies which David selt in his own heart Psalm the fourty second Why art thou so heavy O my soul Psalm the seventy seventh and the eighty ninth verse These Combats and spiritual Battails were more grievous to David than those which he fought with the Philistims with Saul or any other outward enemies whatsoever The Battails fought between these two parties are in Scripture four The first is that which in the beginning was fought between them that when the one said Isaiah the fourteenth chapter and the thirteenth verse ascendam the other went down when the one said I will sit they said he should stand Daniel the seventh chapter when the Dragon said I will be like the most high the other said Michael who is like God The second is that which Jude speaketh of that there was a conflict between Michael the Archangel and the Devil about the doad body of Moses verse 9. The third is mentioned in Daniel the tenth chapter the thirteenth verse where when the Church was in thraldom and captivity under the Persians and Chaldeans the Dragon would have kept them still in bondage but Michael fought for their 〈◊〉 The fourth Batrail is that which is here fought by Michael for a full deliverance of the Church for we see the Dragon stood before the woman that was ready to be delivered that he might devour the child verse the seventh And because he was taken up unto God the Dragon persecuted the woman And for that he could not prevail against her he made warre with her seed Apocalyps the twelfth chapter and the thirteenth verse that is with them that keep the commandements of God For if the Devil fought with Michael for Moses body being dead de 〈◊〉 Jude the ninth verse much more will he fight for Christ being borne If he warre against the Synagogue of the Jews much more against the Church of Christ consisting both of Jews and Gentils And as the Angels offer fight for the one so will they for the other For it is plain that the Angels are first in arms when any injury is offered either to the Child or the Woman or to her seed What this Battail was between the Dragon and the Child the opinion of the Church is That albeit the Devils by their creation were glorious Angels yet they might be content not to presume so farre as to be like the most high but after the manifold wisdome of God was made known by the Church unto principalities and powers Ephesians the third chapter and the tenth verse that is when they saw it was Gods will that the Child born of our flesh and taken out of the earth was taken up into Heaven to the throne of God This was it that stirred them up to battail For howsoever they be constrained to submit themselves to God yet they cannot abide to honour a peece of clay And albeit they could not be equal with God yet they would retain a superiority above men which thing being not granted them they are incensed against Christ They think it a great indignity howsoever they have done service to men tanquam Domini as things pertaining to the Lord that now they should doe service to men tanquam Domino But this they are inforced to perform to Christ who is exalted in his Humanity and in as much as Christ hath taken our nature they must adore our nature This is that which the Dragon and his Angels would not yeeld unto But they prevail not in this fight Again the consideration of this which the Apostle 〈◊〉 That God spared not the Angels that sinned the second epistle of Peter the second chapter Angelis peccantibus non pepercit may greatly provoke the Angels to battail That albeit he spared not the Angels that sinned yet he will spare men when they sinne this is a great assault But that is more Nusquam Angelos assumpsit sed semen 〈…〉 Hebrews the second chapter and the sixteenth verse That he will not grace the names of Angels as to assume their nature but prefers the nature of man and that they must adore that person that is be come man this might be a 〈◊〉 remptation As also that which the Apostle affirms the first epistle to the Corinthians the sixt chapter and the third vorse That the nature of man shall judge Angels this might greatly offend them And the Dragon and his Angels will no doubt suggest these thoughts into Michael and his Angels but yet they 〈…〉 The more high and honourable any spirit is the lesse can it 〈◊〉 any indignity And seeing the Angels are such honourable spirits they must needs take it very ill that not only mans nature is exalted above theirs but that they mult doe service unto men not as things pertaining to the Lord but as to the Lord himself This must needs offend them That when they sinne they finde no favour but if man sinne he is spared That when the Sonne of God doth manifest himself to the world he doth not vouchsafe the Angels so much honour as to assume their nature but takes the seed of Abraham and that he will in the last time make men judges of Angels In this manner did the Dragon and his Angels oppose themselves against Michael and his Angels but we see how he doth resist all these temptations and assaults and therefore this battail is worthy to be kept in remembrance The Conquest followeth Wherein we see that in steed of perswading Michael and his Angels that they should not look at the mysterie of Christs Incarnation we see the Angels are content 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first epistle of Peter the first chapter the eleventh and twelfth verses to stoop down to look into those things that concern Christ. Whereas they were perswaded to turn their backs on Christ we see they all fall down and worship him Hebrews the first chapter and sixt verse They all acknowledge Worthy is the Lamb to receive power riches honour and glory and majesty praise and honor and glorie to him that sitteth on the throne and to the Lamb for evermore Apocalyps the fift chapter the twelfth and thirteenth verses And instead of exalting themselves they are ready to offer battail to them that perswade them hereunto as Davids heart was more inclined to Joab than his wicked sonne Absolom which made him make Joab a means for his restoring into his fathers favour So God is more inclined to be mercifull to men that sinne than to Angels and that is it that makes the Angels submit themselves to the nature of men So that they see Christ vouchsafeth to call us Bretheren Matthew the twenty fift chapter and the fourtieth verse so they are glad to claim brotherhood of us Apocalyps the twenty second chapter as the Angel said to John I am one of thy brethren In as much as God exalts the male
willingly will come as often as they may and not like those that swell with pride and say another time will serve as well as now as Davids servants said to Naball in the first book of Samuel the twenty fift chapter We come now in a good time for thou makest a feast and art in case to relieve us another time peradventure thou wilt not be so prepared So men ought to take the opportunity and to say in their selves Now is the time of the celebration of Gods mercy and loving kindnesse Now we receive Christ and therefore there is great hope that if we come he will receive us Now we celebrate the memory of his death when he was content to receive the thief that came unto him and therefore it is most likely that he will receive us if we come to him But if we come not now happily we shall not be received when we would It is Christs will That they which are given him of the Father be with him where he is and may behold his glory John the seventeenth chapter and the twenty fourth verse Therefore it stands us upon to come to Christ that he may receive us to be one with him in the life of grace and partakers with him in his Kingdom of glory Qui verò haec audierunt compuncti sunt corde dixerunt ad Petrum ac reliquos Apostolos Quid faciemus viri fratres Petrus autem ait ad eos Resipiscite c. Act. 2. 37. April 12. 1600. OUR Saviour Christ promised Peter Acts the fift chapter to make him a fisher of men and 〈◊〉 the thirteenth chapter That the 〈…〉 of Heaven is like a 〈…〉 which catcheth fish of all 〈…〉 The first casting forth of this act and 〈…〉 draught that Peter had is by 〈…〉 these verses And the draught which he made was 〈…〉 souls verse the fourty first If we 〈◊〉 of what 〈◊〉 They were 〈◊〉 souls of them that killed the Sonne of God and 〈…〉 the spirit of God whom they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 holy Ghost to 〈◊〉 verse the 〈…〉 These men are full of new 〈◊〉 Which when we advisedly consider it cannot but be matter First Of great comfort Teaching us that albeit we be great sinners as the Jews that put the sonne of God to death yet there is a quid faciemus what to doe that is a hope of remission of sinnes Secondly Of instruction touching the means That if we repent and be pricked in heart with the consideration of our sinnes as they were we shall attain this mercie which they received First St. Luke sets down the Sermon of Peter Secondly The sruit and effect of it As the Sermon it self propounds the death and Resurrection of Christ so in the effect that followed of it we see the means how we are made partakers of his death and Resurrection and that is set down in these two verses which contain a question and an answer In the question is to be observed First the cause of it that is the compunction of their hearts Secondly the cause of that compunction and that was the hearing of Peters Sermon Touching this effect which Peters Sermon wrought in the hearts of his hearers it is compuncti sunt corde Wherein note two things First the work it self Secondly the part wherein of the work it self it is said they were pricked Wherein first we are to observe That the first work of the spirit and operation of the word is compunction of heart howbeit the word being the word of glad tidings and comfort it is strange it should have any such operation but that Christ hath foretold the same John the sixteenth chapter When the comforter comes he shall reprove the world of sinne Now reproof is a thing that enters into the heart as Proverbs the twelfth chapter and the eighteenth verse There is that speaketh words like the prickings of a sword and as Christ gave warning before hand so now when the holy Ghost was given we see that Peters hearers are reproved and pricked in their consciences that they dealt so cruelly with Christ. As this 〈◊〉 the Elect of God so there is another spirit called by the same name of pricking 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the eleventh chapter and the eighth verse that is the spirit of slumber which shews it self upon those that shall not be saved Touching the manner of this operation we see it is not a tickling or itching but a pricking and that no light one but such as pearced deeply into their hearts and caused them to cry Whereby we see it is not the speaking of fair words saying with the false Prophets Jeremiah the twenty third chapter The Lord hath said ye shall have peace it is not that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Romans the sixteenth chapter and the eighteenth verse that makes this effect but this speaking The part wherein this work was wrought was the heart as Luke the twenty fourth chapter they burned in their hearts and 〈◊〉 the second chapter and the fourteenth verse I will speak to their hearts So it was 〈◊〉 of the eares in the second 〈◊〉 to Timot hie the 〈◊〉 chapter or of the brain that they felt but a 〈◊〉 of the very 〈◊〉 and so should we be affected at the hearing of the word As 〈…〉 is pricked in the flesh is disquieted till he have remedy so should the consideration of our sinnes disquiet us and make us seek for cure This is our duty from their example and it is a good signe of distinction to shew us whether we be of the number of those that shall be saved whether of the good fish that shall be gathered together or the bad fish that shall be cast out Matthew the thirteenth chapter and the fourty eighth verse So if we pertain to God we shall feel this pricking at our hearts after we have heard the word The cause of this compunction is his auditis that is they had heard a speech of St. Peter which did disquiet them till they asked counsel of Peter and the rest The word of God of its own nature hath no such operation for the Patriarch Job saith Job the twenty third chapter It was agreeable to him as his appointedfood And David Psalm the nineteenth saith The Commanaements of the Lordrejoyceth the heart and is sweeter than the honey and the honey-combe But yet it hath this effect in regard that it meeteth with that which is an enemy to our Salvation that is sinne the deputy of 〈◊〉 as the word is Gods 〈◊〉 Without the Law sinne is dead but when the Commandement came sinne revived Romans the seventh chapter and the eighth verse for sinne is a sting the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter which lyeth dead so long as it is not reproved But when it is reproved by the commandement of God then it reviveth and stings the heart it makes men have a conscience of sinne Hebrews the tenth chapter and when sinne is
old man is corrupt through lust and the abandoning of that corruption must bring us to the participation of the divine nature and it is comparance that makes us avoid this corruption For unlesse we temper our affections we shall never be partakers of the divine nature Secondly It follows the natural power of 〈◊〉 Having placed Knowledge which is a virtue of the reasonable part he comes next to the affectioned part that is Desire 〈◊〉 temperance answers he would not have sensuality grow 〈◊〉 nor the body to govern the soul The upper part 〈◊〉 already perfected the lower part must next in order be made perfect as in the first epistle to the Corinthians the fifteenth chapter That which is natural is first and then that which is spiritual So moral virtues are the perfections of men in this life and theological virtues are the perfections in the life to come Thirdly Knowledge being the virtue that teacheth what is good or evil Temperance follows it very well in as much as it is a helper forward and a preserver of good It keeps us from the graves of lust Numbers the eleventh chapter It preserves reason which is the power of the minde For by worldly cares we doe gravare cor overcome the heart Luke the twenty first chapter and the thirty fourth verse but this temperance makes it and therefore is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of keeping the minde and understanding safe And for the body we see the effect of this virtue in Daniel the first chapter and the fifteenth verse therefore the Apostles counsel to young men is in the second epistle of Timothy the second chapter and the twenty second verse Flye the lusts of youth and Titus the second chapter and the third verse To be temperate and sober minded It preserves knowledge not only by keeping the body in order but Proverbs the twenty third chapter the fourth verse and Romans the twelfth chapter and the third verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not to deal in genealogies and curious questions which are unprofitable but to be wise with sobriety Titus the third chapter and the ninth verse and the first epistle to Timothy the first chapter and the fourth verse So it follows by good order in as much as it preserves the virtue going before Secondly Touching temperance what it is and wherein it stands When knowledge hath taught what to chuse the next thing is nullis inde illecebris avocari and that is it which Temperance performs For in the beginning this corrupter of the world sought to draw our Parents away from their duty by a baite he shewed them bonum delectabile that was the goodly fruit so fair to behold the allurement being offered concupiscence flyeth to it as a bird to the snare Proverbs the seventh chapter and the twenty third verse Every man is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 James the first chapter and the fourteenth verse There is a bait offered to lust to catch at therefore it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hebrews the twelfth chapter sinne is so pleasant that if concupiscence be not weaned there is no child desires the mothers breast more than it desires sinne Psalm the hundred thirty first and the second verse men being in this case and add drunkennesse to thirst Deuteronomie the twenty ninth chapter and the nineteenth verse and seek baits to allure concupiscence therefore our concupiscence needs a bridle to wean and restrain this soul. Lust is two fold the first Epistle of John the second chapter and the sixteenth verse carnis occulorum The corruption of the 〈◊〉 is either for the belly as it is in the sixth chapter of St. Luke or that carnall pleasure that Felix and Drusilla were over come with Acts the twenty fourth chapter so that he could not abide to heare Paul dispute of temperance the eye lusteth for faire apparell as Luke the sixteenth chapter to bee cloathed in purple for that is a hait of 〈◊〉 as Achan when hee saw the Babylonish garment desired it Joshuah the seventh chapter So also the eye delighteth in bedding and furniture for houses as Jer the twenty second chapter and the fourteenth verse to have it shine with Cedar to lye on beds of Ivory Amos the sixt chapter and the fourth verse Temperance is the refrainer of all these For the desire of the belly the first of the Corinthians and the ninth chapter They that run a race absteyne from all meat that may hurt For carnall pleasure If they cannot contein let them marry the first epistle to the Corinthians and the seventh chapter And for apparell that must bee done in temperance the first epistle to 〈◊〉 and the second verse thus wee see what is the object of temperance which virtue performes two things First to bee able to want those things as Philipians the fourth chapter possum deficere then having them to use them moderatly as the Apostle counsels in Timothie 1 Timothy 5. modico vino utere for many comming to have the possession of these things exceede in Ryot For the first it is a dangerous lust how pleasant soever it bee not to bee able to want them if wee make necessary lusts of them so as wee must have our lusts satisfied though it cannot bee without sinne wee bring our selves under the power as it is in the second epistle to the Corinthians and the eight chapter if wee make our selves debtors to the flesh so farre Romans the eighth chapter A man that cannot refraine his appetite hee is like a City broken downe and without walls Pro. 25. 28. Thirdly for the end why the Apostle exhorts to this virtue It is first to eschue corruption and so to bring us to the divine nature and Temperance is the virtue by which wee eschue corruption both of soule and body for as those things that are sweete doe stop and putrisy the body so doe those corrupt desires of the minde and the corruption of mankinde desires to corrupt man with these allurements If wee love wee are not the servants of sinne we are servi corruptionis as it is in the second epistle of Peter and the second chapter For the body it corrupts it also for so hee sinneth against his owne body the first epistle to the 〈◊〉 and the sixt chapter and such doe corrupt the Temple of God the first epistle to the Corinthians and the third chapter The flesh spotteth the garment as it is in the epistle of Saint Jude the bed desiled Hebrewes the thirteenth chapter so that wee cannot possesse our vessels in holinesse Fourthly that it bee not so Temperance must effect this so it disposeth us to the participation of the divine nature who is a spirit John the fourth chapter as they that are spirituall minded are for they that take care to fulfill the lusts of the flesh Romans the thirteenth chapter doe make their bellies their God the thirteenth chapter of the epistle to the Philippians and minde earthly things such are
therefore we say a day hath twenty four hours a week hath seven dayes a moneth thirty dayes a week likewise hath seven nights a moneth thirty nights but evening and morning are all one day And the first day as the first day of the week of moneths of time this was a day by it self as the other six were dayes by themselves God saith at the institution of the 〈◊〉 Exodus the twelfth chapter and the second verse This moneth shall be unto you the beginning of moneths it shall be to you the first moneth of the year But by Basill this 〈◊〉 had a meaning for our natural use that we should esteem twenty four hours one day though some count the day no longer than the light is seen The first day is 〈◊〉 example to the dayes after in this first day we behold all the other 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 them all things created In this first day of years 〈…〉 Creation the 〈◊〉 the Birth 〈◊〉 B was the 〈◊〉 letter the Redemption the 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 was upon the first day of the week year 〈◊〉 The spiritual use The spiritual 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of this place saith We are not in 〈…〉 〈◊〉 may be applyed to 〈◊〉 morning and evening 〈◊〉 A 〈…〉 morning and 〈◊〉 at even the one a 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 Numbers the twenty eighth chapter the fourth and 〈…〉 David 〈◊〉 the beginning of the hundred fourty first 〈◊〉 〈…〉 God 〈◊〉 my prayer be 〈◊〉 in thy sight 〈…〉 and the listing up of 〈…〉 evening sacrifice Let 〈…〉 a Father open the morning 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of prayer and 〈…〉 the evening with the bolt 〈◊〉 prayer In these two there is 〈◊〉 and alternation 〈…〉 the day 〈…〉 〈◊〉 now long how 〈…〉 in them we see joy 〈…〉 in the night 〈◊〉 is alternation of 〈…〉 then 〈◊〉 Now 〈…〉 Babylon 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 and did 〈◊〉 in the day 〈…〉 〈◊〉 for the 〈…〉 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 and the first verse 〈…〉 it Sit in the 〈◊〉 sit on the ground set still and get thee into darknesse evill shall come 〈◊〉 the and thou shall not know the morning there os 〈◊〉 there is a use 〈◊〉 order in things 〈◊〉 so is there in things spiritual the evening and the morning The very Heathen doe say that to a man 〈◊〉 disposed 〈◊〉 a good minde after Matthew in his fourth chapter and the sixteenth verse saith The people which 〈◊〉 in darknesse saw great light and to them which 〈◊〉 in the region 〈…〉 of death light is risen up knowledge is a light and Ignorance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 saying Estprimo vespertina 〈…〉 which grows from light to a lighter knowledge If a man 〈…〉 not according to Gods word it is because there 〈◊〉 no 〈◊〉 in him 〈◊〉 the eighth chapter and the twentieth 〈◊〉 for it is the 〈◊〉 of God that is 〈◊〉 that lightneth our very 〈…〉 This hath also an use for our affections for temptation of any sin is ever before the issue First we are 〈◊〉 then we yeeld to the temptation but after the yeelding the godly have repentance but to yeeld to the temptation and 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 is the continual evening of the wicked The godly hath here in this world in this life his evening sorrow 〈…〉 death but his joy commeth in the morning that is 〈◊〉 life to 〈◊〉 His vespere is luctus his mane gaudium His weeping may abide at the evening but joy commeth in the morning Psalm the 〈◊〉 and the 〈◊〉 verse A man hath secret sinnes which be hid and presumptuous which be apparent Psalm the nineteenth and the 〈◊〉 verse God 〈◊〉 them both The wicked have their morning in this life they live in posperity and have what they can desire but in the long evening in the world to come they shall finde endlesse adversity Notwithstanding the godly in this life be tossed as a ship and though they suffer shipwrack of their life yet this is their hope that post tenebras spero lucem Though Jacob wrestled in the evening yet had he a blessing in the morning Genesis the thirty second chapter and twenty fourth verse The Godly and the wicked doe both dye and both are buried in the grave the righteous shall have domination over them in the morning but God shall save the soul of the righteous from the grave Psalm the fourty ninth and the fifteenth verse God saith that in the day of the desolation of Jerusalem there shall be no clear light but dark That day is known to the Lord which shall be neither day nor night but about the evening time it shall be light Tertullian in his book de resurrectione maketh a resemblance of the evening and the morning to the grave and the resurrection We are in the grave in silence and solitarinesse but the morning of our resurrection appeareth cum gaudio cultu dote gloria sepulti vesperè manè revivescite What though here we suffer some crosses hereafter we shall have endlesse joy better is it to have our evening here and our morning hereafter than contrariwise Though the Gluttons morning were his delights his dainty â—…ir his costly apparel when it was Lazarus evening who was hungry naked and diseased but afterward the rich man was tormented and Lazarus for ever comforted Luke the sixteenth chapter So there is a resemblance of the resurrection in Gods works before the same was expressed in his words Now is the light mixed with darknesse and darknesse with light the darknesse of the night hath the light of the starres and somtime the shining of the Moon the light of the day is often overcast with the mist or with clouds but the morning of the resurrection shall be without end The evening of condemnation to the wicked shall never have morning and the morning of glorification to the blessed shall never have evening Untill that day of resurrection there shall be a mixture but then and not before there shall be light without darknesse to the blessed and endlesse darknesse without light to the damned And thus much shall suffice concerning the first day and the work of the first day Sic fuit vespera fuit mane diei secundi Gen. 1. 8. Novemb. 12. 1590. Place this in pag. 56. at the end of the Sermon upon Gen. 1. 8. IT is the second day in relation to the first day in the matter an Incubation and hatching there were five things the first day the incubation and hatching were in the first day In this second day as well as in the first there is a being and order of distinction of nature and a giving of a name Bonum lacketh here and why Here lacketh bonum the goodnesse And he saw it was good is not put down in the second day Some of the Hebrew say and give this reason why bonum lacketh here the Angells fell the creating of hell was in the second day Tophet is prepared of old as it is in the thirtith chapter of Esaâ— and the twenty seventh